







 
   
     
       
         The mystery of Christ in us, with the mystery of the Father, Word, and holy Ghost or Spirit, opened also, the parable of the rich man's flocks and herds, and the poor man's ewe-lamb, explicated. Likewise, the way that Christ takes to undo a man, and take away his life. Together with a discovery of the neerness of Christs coming, and of those glorious things which are to be fulfilled in these later days. Set forth and published by Ed. Hide jun.
         Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A86947 of text R209351 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E1372_4). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 239 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 103 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A86947
         Wing H3866
         Thomason E1372_4
         ESTC R209351
         99868234
         99868234
         169869
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A86947)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 169869)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 179:E1372[4])
      
       
         
           
             The mystery of Christ in us, with the mystery of the Father, Word, and holy Ghost or Spirit, opened also, the parable of the rich man's flocks and herds, and the poor man's ewe-lamb, explicated. Likewise, the way that Christ takes to undo a man, and take away his life. Together with a discovery of the neerness of Christs coming, and of those glorious things which are to be fulfilled in these later days. Set forth and published by Ed. Hide jun.
             Hyde, Edward, 1607-1659.
          
           [14], 190 p.
           
             Printed by Ja. Cottrel, for Giles Calvert, at the black Spread-Eagle at the West-end of Pauls,
             London :
             1651.
          
           
             Ed. Hide jun. = Edward Hyde.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "may. 28".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Meditations -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Trinity -- Early works to 1800.
           Holy Spirit -- Symbolism -- Early works to 1800.
           God -- Knowableness -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A86947  R209351  (Thomason E1372_4).  civilwar no The mystery of Christ in us, with the mystery of the Father, Word, and holy Ghost or Spirit, opened:  also, the parable of the rich man's fl Hyde, Edward 1651    47998 116 0 0 0 0 0 24 C  The  rate of 24 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           THE
           MYSTERY
           OF
           CHRIST
           in
           Us
           ,
           With
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           or
           Spirit
           ,
           OPENED
           .
        
         
           Also
           ,
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           rich
           man's
           flocks
           and
           herds
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           man's
           ewe-lamb
           ,
           Explicated
           .
        
         
           Likewise
           ,
           the
           way
           that
           Christ
           takes
           to
           undo
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           neerness
           of
           Christs
           coming
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           glorious
           things
           which
           are
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           these
           later
           days
           .
        
         
           
             Set
             forth
             and
             published
             by
          
           Ed.
           
           Hide
           
             jun.
          
        
         
           Rom.
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           2
           Sam.
           12.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Psal.
           87.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Isa.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Zech.
           14.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Zech.
           5.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             Ja.
             Cottrel
             ,
          
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
             ,
          
           at
           the
           black
           Spread-Eagle
           at
           the
           West-end
           of
           
             Pauls
             .
          
           1651.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           BEfore
           I
           was
           stirred
           up
           to
           set
           pen
           to
           paper
           in
           this
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           found
           in
           my
           spirit
           such
           a
           contrariety
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           resolved
           within
           my self
           I
           would
           write
           no
           more
           .
           But
           within
           a
           little
           while
           after
           ,
           I
           found
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           have
           such
           violent
           ,
           strong
           ,
           and
           powerful
           influence
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           withstand
           it
           ,
           but
           write
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           I
           had
           
           no
           peace
           and
           quietness
           in
           my
           spirit
           ,
           till
           I
           had
           unloadened
           my
           spirit
           ,
           and
           finished
           this
           Work
           :
           for
           I
           had
           this
           dashed
           into
           my
           spirit
           ,
           
             Write
             .
          
           But
           no
           sooner
           was
           it
           dashed
           in
           ,
           but
           
             I
             went
             and
             consulted
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           and
           so
           questioned
           it
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           no
           .
           And
           after
           some
           further
           clearings
           of
           it
           up
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           my
           spirit
           ,
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           lie
           down
           under
           the
           truth
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           it
           .
           Within
           a
           while
           after
           ,
           there
           were
           divers
           places
           of
           Scripture
           given
           in
           unto
           me
           ,
           with
           the
           minde
           ,
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           meaning
           thereof
           ;
           which
           I
           was
           
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           inserted
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           therefore
           I
           do
           desire
           of
           you
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           Discourse
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           you
           would
           not
           pass
           censure
           upon
           it
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           thorowly
           examined
           and
           tried
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           lest
           you
           pass
           sentence
           upon
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           found
           an
           opposer
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           this
           :
           That
           you
           would
           not
           judge
           nor
           take
           that
           for
           Error
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           sute
           with
           your
           judgements
           or
           apprehensions
           :
           this
           is
           the
           weakness
           of
           many
           Professors
           in
           our
           age
           ;
           if
           their
           judgments
           
           and
           lights
           cannot
           comprehend
           a
           thing
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           that
           thing
           to
           be
           erroneous
           :
           they
           measure
           Truth
           according
           to
           their
           capacity
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           Truth
           no
           further
           then
           they
           can
           reach
           it
           :
           this
           very
           thing
           hath
           made
           many
           to
           withstand
           Truth
           ;
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           our
           Priests
           and
           others
           ,
           how
           often
           have
           they
           withstood
           Truth
           ,
           meerly
           upon
           this
           ground
           !
           Weigh
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           ponder
           it
           in
           your
           heart
           and
           spirit
           :
           if
           you
           cannot
           comprehend
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           be
           silent
           ,
           do
           not
           resist
           it
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           a
           discoverie
           of
           that
           you
           never
           had
           before
           ;
           haply
           
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           may
           meet
           with
           some
           of
           your
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           ▪
           Here
           are
           waters
           to
           the
           Ancles
           ,
           to
           the
           Knees
           ,
           to
           the
           Loyns
           ;
           a
           River
           that
           cannot
           be
           passed
           over
           ,
           a
           Fountain
           that
           will
           never
           be
           dry
           ;
           waters
           to
           wade
           in
           ,
           to
           swim
           in
           ;
           living
           waters
           ,
           waters
           of
           life
           ;
           healing
           waters
           ,
           pure
           waters
           ;
           waters
           to
           drown
           man
           in
           ,
           to
           bury
           man
           in
           :
           do
           not
           despise
           these
           waters
           ,
           wait
           on
           them
           ;
           you
           know
           not
           but
           that
           an
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           may
           come
           down
           and
           put
           you
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           involve
           you
           in
           them
           :
           there
           is
           one
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           may
           meet
           with
           you
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           he
           will
           
           rob
           you
           of
           all
           your
           goods
           ,
           wit
           ,
           parts
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           understanding
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           ;
           he
           will
           quite
           undo
           you
           ,
           yea
           ,
           take
           away
           your
           life
           .
           If
           you
           meet
           with
           one
           that
           doth
           this
           ,
           do
           not
           forget
           to
           return
           praises
           to
           him
           ;
           wait
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           you
           may
           have
           that
           great
           doubt
           resolved
           ,
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           so
           much
           expected
           from
           heaven
           &
           from
           the
           deep
           :
           if
           you
           have
           ,
           exalt
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           me
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           some
           discoveries
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           Water
           ,
           Blood
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           several
           testimonies
           ;
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           praise
           
           him
           that
           lives
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           not
           me
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           God
           may
           meet
           with
           you
           in
           a
           parabolical
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           make
           you
           pass
           sentence
           upon
           your self
           ,
           in
           passing
           sentence
           upon
           another
           ,
           and
           condemn
           you
           out
           of
           your
           own
           mouth
           that
           you
           have
           sinned
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           magnifie
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           me
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           may
           steal
           like
           a
           theef
           into
           your
           hearts
           by
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           greater
           power
           and
           glory
           then
           ever
           he
           hath
           done
           heretofore
           :
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           return
           praises
           unto
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           me
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           God
           may
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           
           and
           
             Babylon
          
           to
           you
           ,
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           he
           may
           call
           you
           to
           behold
           
             Philistia
          
           and
           
             Tyre
             ,
          
           with
           
             Ethiopia
             ,
          
           &
           tell
           you
           that
           
             this
             man
             was
             born
             there
             :
          
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           admire
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           me
           .
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           a
           discoverie
           of
           that
           glory
           that
           is
           to
           be
           revealed
           in
           these
           latter
           days
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           this
           Discourse
           set
           down
           :
           Who
           would
           resist
           and
           withstand
           therefore
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           wait
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           safety
           in
           resisting
           ,
           but
           in
           patiently
           waiting
           ?
           Then
           resist
           rather
           say
           ,
           Ah
           Lord
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           Truth
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           madness
           in
           men
           ,
           to
           
           withstand
           and
           speak
           evil
           of
           that
           they
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           are
           able
           to
           comprehend
           :
           reveal
           it
           ,
           discover
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           praise
           thee
           ;
           then
           he
           will
           discover
           it
           to
           thee
           .
           Here
           is
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           Stars
           ,
           Candle
           ,
           and
           Temple
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           are
           the
           Temple
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           did
           lighten
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamb
           is
           the
           light
           thereof
           :
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           night
           there
           ,
           and
           they
           need
           no
           Candle
           ,
           neither
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           God
           giveth
           them
           light
           .
           I
           look
           for
           some
           to
           scoff
           ,
           laugh
           ,
           and
           jeer
           at
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           I
           have
           written
           ;
           to
           slight
           
           and
           scorn
           me
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           As
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Priests
           and
           others
           will
           .
           Do
           ,
           slight
           ,
           scorn
           ,
           laugh
           and
           jeer
           at
           me
           and
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ;
           see
           what
           you
           will
           get
           by
           it
           in
           the
           end
           ;
           see
           what
           will
           be
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           .
           And
           I
           look
           for
           others
           to
           finde
           fault
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           speak
           evil
           and
           reproach
           me
           ,
           and
           be
           angry
           with
           me
           for
           what
           I
           have
           written
           .
           Others
           I
           look
           should
           say
           that
           I
           go
           backward
           and
           forward
           in
           what
           I
           write
           ,
           and
           contradict
           my self
           .
           I
           look
           that
           others
           haply
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           write
           scatteringly
           ,
           meanly
           ,
           and
           not
           learnedly
           ,
           but
           poorly
           .
           I
           care
           not
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           I
           
           weigh
           it
           not
           ;
           I
           desire
           to
           speak
           not
           in
           the
           eloquence
           of
           mans
           wisdom
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           plainness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           and
           as
           for
           their
           scoffs
           ,
           jeers
           ,
           laughters
           ,
           evil
           speakings
           ,
           and
           reproaches
           ,
           I
           weigh
           them
           not
           likewise
           ;
           they
           are
           my
           portion
           ,
           I
           rejoyce
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           as
           many
           more
           of
           them
           :
           I
           shall
           and
           do
           count
           them
           my
           Crown
           ,
           and
           shall
           and
           do
           not
           think
           my self
           worthy
           of
           them
           .
           I
           know
           whom
           I
           have
           believed
           ,
           whose
           I
           am
           ;
           not
           Mens
           ,
           not
           Sins
           ,
           not
           Satans
           ,
           but
           the
           Lords
           ,
        
         
           
             
               In
               the
               Truth
               that
               is
               after
               godliness
               ,
            
             EDVV.
             
             HIDE
             Junior
             ▪
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           Some
           sweet
           Discoveries
           of
           CHRIST
           in
           us
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Rom.
          
           10.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ▪
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
            
             
               But
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               faith
               ,
               speaketh
               on
               this
               wise
               :
               Say
               not
               in
               thine
               heart
               ,
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               heaven
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               Christ
               down
               from
               above
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
            
             
               Or
               ,
               who
               shall
               descend
               into
               the
               deep
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               up
               Christ
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
            
             
               But
               what
               saith
               it
               ?
               The
               word
               is
               nigh
               thee
               ,
               even
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               which
               we
               preach
               ,
            
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             
               That
               if
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thine
               heart
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           Thirtieth
           and
           One
           and
           thirtieth
           Verses
           of
           the
           Ninth
           Chapter
           to
           the
           
             Romanes
             ,
          
           there
           are
           two
           Nations
           spoken
           of
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           the
           Jews
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           were
           those
           which
           followed
           not
           after
           righteousness
           ,
           yet
           had
           attained
           to
           righteousness
           ,
           even
           the
           righteousness
           which
           is
           of
           faith
           :
           and
           the
           Jews
           ,
           otherwise
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           were
           those
           which
           followed
           after
           the
           Law
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           attained
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           righteousness
           .
           The
           first
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           in
           verse
           32.
           
           
             Wherefore
             ?
             because
             they
             sought
             it
             not
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             did
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             .
          
           The
           second
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           Because
           they
           stumbled
           at
           that
           stumbling
           stone
           ,
           v.
           33.
           
           
             As
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             lay
             in
             Sion
             a
             stumbling
             stone
             ,
             and
             rock
             of
             offence
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           a
           great
           stumbling
           block
           ,
           and
           rock
           of
           offence
           ,
           to
           those
           professors
           that
           do
           not
           openly
           nor
           professedly
           ,
           
           but
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           seek
           righteousness
           by
           the
           Law
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             what
             is
             it
             to
             seek
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           to
           seek
           righteousness
           partly
           by
           believing
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           doing
           .
           Those
           that
           do
           so
           ,
           stumble
           at
           Christ
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           to
           make
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           offended
           at
           him
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           split
           themselves
           against
           him
           ,
           just
           as
           those
           glorious
           professors
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           did
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           not
           knowing
           him
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           to
           the
           
             Romanes
             ,
             Paul
          
           tells
           his
           brethren
           the
           Jews
           what
           a
           hearty
           desire
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           prayed
           that
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           :
           
             Brethren
             ,
             my
             hearts
             desire
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             Israel
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           prayer
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           ▪
           vers.
           2.
           
           
             For
             I
             bear
             them
             record
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             a
             zeal
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             .
          
           They
           were
           mighty
           zealous
           for
           God
           ,
           but
           it
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           true
           knowledge
           :
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           mighty
           zealous
           and
           strict
           in
           keeping
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           praying
           ,
           giving
           of
           alms
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           it
           proceeded
           not
           from
           a
           right
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           a
           true
           principle
           .
           And
           
           there
           are
           many
           Zealots
           in
           our
           days
           ,
           Oh
           how
           full
           of
           zeal
           they
           are
           for
           God
           ,
           in
           praying
           ,
           speaking
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           !
           but
           yet
           not
           agreeable
           to
           true
           knowledge
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           in
           the
           third
           verse
           :
           
             For
             they
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Gods
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             their
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             have
             not
             submitted
             themselves
             unto
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             .
          
           As
           the
           not
           seeking
           righteousness
           by
           faith
           ,
           keeps
           those
           from
           attaining
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           that
           follow
           after
           the
           Law
           of
           righteousness
           :
           so
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           righteousness
           makes
           many
           go
           about
           to
           establish
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           that
           means
           do
           not
           subject
           to
           God's
           righteousness
           .
           In
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             righteousness
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             :
          
           which
           the
           glorious
           Israelites
           ,
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           follow
           after
           ,
           thinking
           to
           be
           justified
           thereby
           .
           The
           righteousness
           of
           which
           Law
           ,
           
             Moses
          
           describes
           in
           the
           fifth
           verse
           ,
           that
           
             the
             man
             which
             doth
             those
             things
             shall
             live
             in
             them
             .
          
           Which
           saying
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           makes
           use
           of
           against
           poor
           souls
           ,
           thereby
           to
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           follow
           after
           the
           righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           it
           thus
           :
           Saith
           Satan
           ,
           If
           you
           do
           the
           things
           that
           the
           
           Law
           commands
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           live
           by
           them
           :
           this
           is
           Scripture
           saith
           the
           devil
           ,
           If
           you
           perform
           the
           Law
           ,
           you
           shall
           live
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           life
           wrapped
           up
           ,
           in
           keeping
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           poor
           souls
           set
           upon
           the
           keeping
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           perplex
           ,
           and
           wear
           out
           themselves
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           they
           strive
           to
           keep
           it
           ,
           the
           further
           off
           are
           they
           from
           keeping
           of
           it
           ;
           And
           the
           devils
           design
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           keep
           poor
           souls
           from
           submitting
           to
           the
           righteousness
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           devil
           knowing
           well
           ,
           
             that
             as
             many
             as
             are
             of
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             ,
          
           Gal.
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             And
             that
             no
             man
             is
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             evident
             :
             for
             the
             just
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith
             ,
          
           Now
           in
           the
           6.
           
             ver.
          
           which
           is
           that
           I
           intend
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           describes
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           :
           
             But
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             Faith
             ,
             speaketh
             on
             this
             wise
             ,
             Say
             not
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             Christ
             down
             from
             above
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           words
           are
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           righteousness
           which
           is
           of
           Faith
           ;
           they
           are
           what
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           speaketh
           :
           and
           there
           are
           
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           What
           Faith
           is
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           is
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           it
           speaks
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           whom
           it
           speaks
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           Faith
           is
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           original
           .
           It
           is
           a
           supernatural
           divine
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           enables
           the
           soul
           to
           believe
           above
           all
           that
           natural
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           that
           is
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           fear
           and
           questionings
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           grounds
           that
           are
           in
           the
           soul
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           it
           is
           that
           which
           letteth
           us
           into
           God
           ,
           into
           the
           righteosness
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           key
           that
           unloks
           the
           Cabinet
           where
           righteousness
           is
           ,
           and
           lets
           us
           in
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           kingdom
           :
           
             Gal.
          
           3.
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Know
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           faith
           in
           this
           place
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           Christ
           ;
           
             Gal.
          
           3.
           23.
           
           
             But
             before
             Faith
             came
             ,
             we
             were
             kept
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             shut
             up
             unto
             the
             Faith
             which
             should
             afterwards
             be
             revealed
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           righteousness
           which
           is
           of
           Faith
           is
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
           righteousness
           which
           is
           by
           believing
           .
           But
           what
           is
           the
           righteousness
           which
           is
           by
           believing
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           righteousness
           of
           God
           .
           But
           you
           will
           ask
           me
           ,
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           See
           in
           
             Rom.
          
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             Whom
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             ,
             through
             Faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             through
             the
             forbearance
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             declare
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             justifier
             of
             him
             which
             believeth
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           His
           righteousness
           consisteth
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           can
           remit
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           faithful
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           can
           justifie
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           just
           :
           or
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           is
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           Faith
           is
           called
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ;
           
             He
             is
             made
             of
             God
             unto
             us
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Redemption
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           what
           is
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ?
           or
           in
           what
           doth
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           consist
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           Active
           and
           Passive
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ;
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           suffered
           for
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           it
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           It
           speaketh
           these
           following
           things
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
        
         
         
           
             Say
             not
             in
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           Do
           not
           speak
           secretly
           .
           It
           speaks
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           our
           readiness
           to
           speak
           that
           secretly
           ,
           which
           haply
           we
           would
           not
           speak
           openly
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           we
           say
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             what
             should
             I
             not
             say
             in
             my
             heart
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           These
           two
           things
           following
           :
           First
           ,
           
             Who
             shall
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ?
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             down
             Christ
             from
             above
             .
          
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           speak
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           Who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           heaven
           ?
           We
           want
           Christ
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           surely
           he
           is
           in
           heaven
           ;
           and
           our
           souls
           are
           troubled
           with
           care
           for
           one
           to
           go
           up
           into
           heaven
           ,
           to
           fetch
           him
           down
           into
           our
           hearts
           :
           O
           how
           we
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           fetch
           him
           down
           ,
           by
           prayer
           and
           striving
           !
           As
           I
           my self
           have
           done
           :
           O
           how
           I
           have
           gaped
           for
           him
           to
           come
           down
           from
           heaven
           into
           my
           mouth
           and
           heart
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           many
           times
           praying
           !
           And
           when
           I
           could
           do
           no
           good
           this
           way
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           much
           inquisitive
           in
           my
           spirit
           for
           one
           to
           fetch
           him
           down
           from
           out
           of
           the
           skies
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           deep
           ,
           into
           my
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           2.
           
           
             Say
             not
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             Who
             shall
             descend
             into
             the
             deep
             ?
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           
           
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             bring
             up
             Christ
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           For
           want
           of
           a
           feeling
           of
           Christ
           within
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           Who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deep
           ?
           We
           conclude
           many
           times
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           either
           he
           is
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           deep
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           we
           are
           carried
           out
           ,
           with
           much
           care
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           fetch
           him
           from
           above
           :
           And
           if
           Jesus
           Christ
           come
           not
           down
           from
           thence
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           then
           we
           conclude
           he
           is
           not
           there
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           deep
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           very
           inquisitive
           who
           shall
           fetch
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           We
           think
           that
           either
           he
           is
           above
           us
           ,
           or
           beneath
           us
           ,
           among
           the
           dead
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           in
           hell
           .
           Sometimes
           we
           think
           he
           is
           risen
           ,
           and
           ascended
           above
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           we
           think
           that
           he
           is
           not
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           that
           which
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           would
           have
           us
           not
           say
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           that
           which
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           saith
           .
           What
           is
           that
           ?
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             The
             righteousness
             of
             faith
             saith
             ,
             The
             Word
             is
             nigh
             thee
             .
          
           But
           what
           word
           ?
           
             The
             word
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             we
             preach
             ▪
          
           What
           word
           is
           that
           ?
           Christ
           .
           Why
           is
           he
           called
           the
           
             word
             of
             faith
             ?
          
           Because
           he
           it
           is
           that
           begets
           faith
           in
           souls
           .
           The
           righteousness
           
           of
           faith
           saith
           ,
           That
           word
           is
           nigh
           thee
           .
           Oh
           that
           God
           would
           give
           us
           ears
           to
           hear
           :
           it
           is
           good
           news
           that
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           speaks
           .
           We
           will
           hear
           thee
           what
           thou
           sayst
           ,
           therefore
           speak
           ,
           Lord
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Word
             is
             nigh
             ,
          
           Whom
           ?
           Thee
           ,
           us
           ,
           them
           ,
           him
           ,
           her
           ,
           all
           .
           Friends
           ,
           Christ
           is
           nigh
           us
           ;
           he
           is
           on
           our
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           on
           our
           left
           hand
           ▪
           though
           we
           see
           him
           not
           ,
           
             Job
          
           23.
           9.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           nigh
           us
           .
           But
           why
           is
           Christ
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           in
           Scripture
           ?
           Because
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           a
           man
           is
           that
           whereby
           a
           man
           expresseth
           himself
           ,
           his
           minde
           :
           so
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           
             Word
          
           of
           God
           in
           this
           respect
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           Father
           expressed
           .
           That
           by
           which
           we
           know
           the
           minde
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           his
           words
           ;
           that
           by
           which
           we
           know
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           by
           his
           Word
           .
           So
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           discovered
           ;
           the
           Word
           is
           God
           made
           known
           ,
           revealed
           :
           
             This
             Word
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             with
             God
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           1.
           
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           Truth
           likewise
           in
           Scripture
           :
           
             Who
             hath
             begotten
             us
             to
             himself
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           But
           why
           is
           he
           called
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             ?
          
           Because
           he
           begets
           Truth
           in
           the
           soul
           .
           This
           Word
           is
           nigh
           thee
           .
           How
           nigh
           me
           ?
           Very
           nigh
           thee
           :
           
             Deut.
          
           30.
           14.
           
           
             For
          
           
           
             the
             Word
             is
             very
             nigh
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           Where
           is
           it
           ?
           In
           thy
           mouth
           .
           I
           do
           not
           finde
           him
           there
           .
           Though
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           there
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           is
           in
           thine
           heart
           .
           I
           do
           not
           feel
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           not
           there
           .
           That
           will
           not
           follow
           :
           he
           is
           there
           ,
           though
           you
           feel
           him
           not
           :
           that
           Jesus
           which
           you
           look
           for
           from
           above
           and
           beneath
           ,
           is
           exceeding
           nigh
           to
           thee
           ,
           even
           in
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           and
           in
           thine
           heart
           ;
           he
           is
           as
           nigh
           as
           possible
           can
           be
           :
           he
           is
           
             not
             far
             from
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.
           27.
           
           We
           many
           times
           disquiet
           our selves
           for
           one
           to
           fetch
           him
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           deep
           ;
           whenas
           ,
           poor
           souls
           ,
           our
           Christ
           is
           within
           us
           .
           We
           are
           carried
           out
           after
           more
           Sense
           then
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           we
           no
           longer
           then
           we
           feel
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           us
           ,
           do
           conclude
           him
           to
           be
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           To
           whom
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           speaketh
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           want
           of
           feeling
           Jesus
           Christ
           within
           them
           ,
           are
           carried
           out
           to
           enquire
           who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Christ
           from
           thence
           into
           their
           hearts
           :
           which
           were
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           in
           them
           ,
           the
           Saints
           :
           And
           the
           words
           
           indeed
           are
           spoken
           ,
           to
           prevent
           all
           Objections
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           against
           this
           truth
           ,
           Christ
           in
           them
           .
           And
           there
           is
           not
           an
           Objection
           that
           they
           can
           make
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           and
           others
           can
           make
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           there
           answered
           .
           The
           voice
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           speaks
           so
           fully
           to
           all
           Objections
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           subscribe
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           it
           saith
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           in
           me
           :
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           the
           truth
           ;
           though
           my
           base
           heart
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           devil
           ,
           is
           ready
           to
           question
           every
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           plain
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           being
           explicated
           ,
           there
           will
           arise
           naturally
           this
           Corollary
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           an
           aptitude
           in
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           who
           feel
           not
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           within
           them
           ,
           to
           enquire
           who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           heaven
           ,
           or
           who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Christ
           from
           thence
           into
           their
           spirits
           ,
           whenas
           Christ
           is
           within
           them
           .
           This
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           The
           grounds
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           are
           two
           :
           
             
               1.
               
               Ignorance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Unbelief
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           Ignorance
           .
           We
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Omnipresencie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           present
           
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           in
           every
           place
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           professors
           subscribe
           to
           this
           truth
           ,
           but
           yet
           have
           denied
           it
           a
           truth
           in
           their
           particular
           souls
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Unbelief
           .
           We
           cannot
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           we
           will
           give
           Christ
           a
           being
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           Unbelief
           ,
           is
           Ignorance
           :
           we
           are
           ignorant
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           readiness
           in
           those
           who
           feel
           not
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           enquire
           who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Christ
           from
           thence
           into
           their
           hearts
           ;
           Then
           say
           not
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           Who
           shall
           ascend
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           descend
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Christ
           from
           heaven
           and
           the
           deep
           ,
           into
           your
           hearts
           :
           it
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Faith
           .
           Why
           do
           you
           say
           so
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ?
           Because
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           injoy
           him
           ,
           nor
           possess
           him
           within
           me
           .
           How
           do
           you
           know
           that
           you
           do
           not
           injoy
           him
           ?
           Because
           I
           feel
           him
           not
           :
           I
           should
           feel
           him
           within
           me
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           there
           .
           Poor
           soul
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           within
           thee
           ,
           though
           thou
           feelest
           him
           not
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           thy
           being
           carryed
           out
           after
           more
           Feeling
           then
           Faith
           ,
           that
           blindes
           thine
           eyes
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           This
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           what
           manner
           of
           spirit
           we
           are
           of
           ;
           it
           discovers
           the
           baseness
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           saith
           ,
           Say
           not
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           Who
           shall
           go
           up
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           go
           down
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           fetch
           Christ
           from
           thence
           into
           our
           hearts
           ;
           yet
           we
           will
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           do
           say
           so
           often
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           no
           ground
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           is
           within
           us
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Corollary
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           that
           Christ
           which
           we
           take
           care
           for
           ,
           who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           This
           is
           cleer
           from
           the
           words
           :
           They
           enquired
           ,
           who
           shall
           ascend
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           descend
           ,
           to
           bring
           Christ
           into
           their
           hearts
           ;
           whenas
           he
           was
           within
           them
           .
           To
           prove
           this
           truth
           further
           ,
           we
           shall
           bring
           divers
           places
           of
           Scripture
           :
           See
           that
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           15.
           4.
           
           
             Abide
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             :
          
           he
           speaks
           to
           his
           Disciples
           that
           were
           offended
           at
           his
           fleshly
           departure
           from
           them
           :
           and
           that
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           17.
           23.
           
           
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             :
          
           and
           then
           that
           in
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           5.
           
           
             Examine
             your selves
             ,
             whether
             ye
             be
             in
             the
             Faith
             :
             prove
             your
             own
             selves
             :
             know
             ye
             not
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             how
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             except
             ye
             be
          
           
           
             reprobates
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           unapproved
           ,
           or
           rejected
           .
           As
           if
           the
           Apostle
           should
           say
           ,
           You
           are
           reprobates
           ,
           if
           Christ
           be
           not
           in
           you
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           puts
           them
           upon
           trying
           &
           proving
           whether
           he
           be
           in
           them
           or
           no
           .
           And
           that
           in
           
             Eph.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           
             One
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             who
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             all
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           4.
           
           
             Ye
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             little
             children
             ,
             and
             have
             overcome
             them
             ;
             because
             greater
             is
             he
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ;
          
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           stronger
           then
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           devil
           .
           It
           is
           very
           sweet
           to
           consider
           this
           well
           ;
           and
           the
           right
           consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           take
           away
           the
           fear
           that
           is
           many
           times
           in
           our
           spirits
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           not
           being
           in
           us
           .
           And
           that
           in
           
             Gal.
          
           2.
           20.
           
           
             I
             am
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             nevertheless
             I
             live
             ;
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             lives
             in
             me
             .
          
           I
           am
           crucified
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           live
           .
           This
           is
           a
           paradox
           ,
           a
           strange
           thing
           :
           how
           can
           a
           man
           be
           crucified
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           ?
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           crucified
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           lived
           to
           God
           .
           And
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           46.
           5.
           
           
             God
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             ;
             she
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             .
          
           Friends
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           moved
           away
           from
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           will
           help
           ,
           and
           that
           early
           ,
           when
           a
           temptation
           seizeth
           upon
           us
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           .
           And
           
           that
           in
           
             Jerem.
          
           14.
           9.
           
           
             Why
             shouldst
             thou
             seem
             to
             be
             as
             a
             man
             amazed
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             mighty
             man
             that
             cannot
             save
             us
             ?
          
           They
           ask
           God
           this
           question
           ;
           Yet
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Though
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ,
           thou
           art
           neer
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           called
           by
           thy
           Name
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           We
           are
           thine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           leave
           us
           not
           .
           Just
           so
           ,
           poor
           souls
           many
           times
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           seems
           to
           their
           souls
           as
           a
           man
           amazed
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           cannot
           save
           them
           ;
           Why
           art
           thou
           so
           ,
           Lord
           ?
           tell
           us
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           :
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ;
           thou
           art
           ours
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           thine
           ;
           we
           are
           called
           by
           thy
           Name
           ;
           do
           not
           forsake
           us
           .
           And
           that
           in
           
             Zeph.
          
           3.
           5.
           
           
             The
             just
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ,
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           his
           Sanctuary
           :
           )
           
             he
             will
             not
             do
             iniquity
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           sin
           .
           Friends
           ,
           the
           holy
           Lord
           is
           within
           us
           :
           see
           the
           fifteenth
           verse
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             see
             evil
             any
             more
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           verse
           ,
           he
           calls
           upon
           his
           people
           to
           sing
           :
           
             Sing
             ,
             O
             daughter
             of
             Zion
             ;
             shout
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ;
             be
             glad
             and
             rejoyce
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             O
             daughter
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           good
           news
           ?
           Friends
           ,
           why
           do
           ye
           not
           sing
           and
           shout
           for
           joy
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           is
           within
           you
           ?
           And
           in
           the
           seventeenth
           verse
           he
           
           speaks
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           
             he
             that
             is
             thy
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             :
             he
             is
             mighty
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           strong
           ;
           
             he
             will
             save
             thee
             ;
          
           nothing
           shall
           hinder
           him
           ,
           neither
           sin
           nor
           devils
           :
           
             he
             will
             rejoyce
             over
             thee
             with
             joy
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           spend
           his
           joy
           upon
           thee
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           have
           his
           joy
           ;
           he
           will
           love
           thee
           ,
           and
           
             he
             will
             rest
             in
             that
             love
             ;
          
           he
           will
           lie
           down
           and
           take
           his
           ease
           in
           that
           love
           wherewith
           he
           hath
           loved
           thee
           :
           
             He
             will
          
           not
           onely
           
             rejoyce
             over
             thee
             with
             joy
             ,
          
           but
           
             he
             will
             joy
             over
             thee
             with
             singing
             :
          
           he
           will
           sing
           and
           joy
           over
           thee
           ;
           thou
           shalt
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           his
           joy
           and
           rejoycing
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           sixteenth
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             In
             that
             day
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Fear
             thou
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ;
             and
             to
             Zion
             ,
             Let
             not
             thy
             hands
             be
             slack
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           not
           unbelieving
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           mentioned
           all
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Objections
           might
           be
           fully
           satisfied
           concerning
           this
           truth
           ,
           Christ
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           that
           Christ
           which
           we
           take
           care
           for
           ,
           who
           shall
           ascend
           into
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           descend
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
        
         
         
           Then
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           be
           peswaded
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           within
           you
           .
           But
           who
           is
           it
           that
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           within
           us
           ?
           The
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ,
           nigh
           to
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           O
           glorious
           truth
           !
           O
           excellent
           truth
           !
           This
           is
           sweet
           ,
           sweet
           .
           But
           you
           seem
           to
           make
           no
           difference
           between
           Christ's
           being
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           in
           the
           Saints
           .
           Yes
           but
           I
           do
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           .
           He
           is
           in
           all
           the
           world
           more
           generally
           ;
           he
           is
           in
           his
           Saints
           more
           particularly
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           this
           truth
           to
           us
           :
           O
           how
           pitiful
           ignorant
           many
           professors
           are
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           Christ
           in
           them
           !
           How
           ready
           are
           they
           to
           disclaim
           it
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           away
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           by
           teason
           of
           their
           not
           knowing
           and
           ignorance
           of
           it
           !
           Friends
           ,
           do
           ye
           believe
           it
           ?
           is
           it
           a
           truth
           to
           your
           souls
           ?
           Then
           why
           do
           you
           not
           rejoyce
           and
           sing
           ?
           why
           are
           ye
           sad
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           mighty
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           wait
           upon
           God
           ,
           till
           he
           reveal
           his
           Son
           in
           you
           .
           
             Paul
          
           did
           not
           know
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           before
           God
           revealed
           him
           :
           
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             reveal
             his
             Son
             in
          
           
           
             Paul
             ,
             then
             Paul
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             in
             him
             .
             No
             man
             knows
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             reveal
             him
             :
          
           Therefore
           desire
           the
           Father
           to
           reveal
           him
           in
           you
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           awake
           him
           not
           ,
           till
           he
           please
           .
           
             Cant.
          
           3.
           5.
           
           
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             O
             ye
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             the
             roes
             and
             hindes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             that
             ye
             stir
             not
             up
             ,
             nor
             awake
             my
             Love
             ,
             till
             he
             please
             .
          
           And
           
             Cant.
          
           2.
           7.
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           like
           thing
           ,
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           awake
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           stir
           him
           up
           ,
           when
           he
           doth
           not
           please
           :
           we
           are
           not
           contented
           that
           he
           should
           awake
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           If
           he
           doth
           not
           awake
           when
           we
           would
           awake
           him
           ,
           and
           discover
           himself
           in
           us
           and
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           discontented
           and
           troubled
           at
           it
           .
           The
           Spouse
           chargeth
           the
           daughters
           of
           
             Jerusalem
          
           not
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           roes
           and
           hindes
           of
           the
           field
           :
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           The
           Spouse
           doth
           call
           the
           very
           dumb
           creatures
           to
           witness
           against
           stirrers
           up
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           charged
           also
           not
           to
           do
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           take
           heed
           ,
           be
           patient
           ;
           wait
           ,
           wait
           ,
           till
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           known
           himself
           in
           you
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           take
           heed
           of
           conferring
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           fleshly
           part
           of
           the
           soul
           )
           when
           he
           doth
           please
           to
           reveal
           himself
           .
           This
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           ,
           
           and
           then
           immediately
           we
           question
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           within
           us
           .
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           16
           ,
           that
           
             he
             consulted
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           when
           he
           had
           adiscovery
           of
           Christ
           in
           him
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           true
           or
           no
           .
           If
           ye
           go
           to
           ask
           flesh
           and
           blood
           the
           truth
           of
           your
           discoveries
           ,
           it
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           all
           your
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           are
           false
           .
           Have
           a
           care
           therefore
           of
           going
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           :
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           you
           have
           a
           manifestation
           of
           Christ
           in
           you
           ,
           flesh
           and
           blood
           will
           make
           you
           question
           all
           your
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           Then
           let
           us
           confess
           him
           with
           our
           mouthes
           ;
           this
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           to
           confess
           him
           :
           Whom
           ?
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           How
           confess
           him
           ?
           To
           be
           within
           us
           .
           Where
           ?
           In
           our
           hearts
           .
           That
           which
           is
           required
           on
           our
           parts
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           confess
           him
           to
           be
           within
           us
           :
           
             That
             if
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           He
           is
           in
           us
           ;
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           lye
           .
           Whether
           we
           confess
           it
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           true
           saying
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           confess
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           I
           confess
           him
           ,
           when
           I
           do
           not
           know
           whether
           
           or
           no
           he
           is
           in
           me
           ?
           Whether
           you
           know
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           there
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           acknowledge
           it
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           .
           Why
           cannot
           you
           acknowledge
           it
           ?
           Because
           I
           do
           not
           feel
           him
           to
           be
           within
           me
           :
           nay
           ,
           surely
           he
           is
           not
           within
           me
           .
           Why
           do
           you
           say
           so
           ?
           What
           makes
           you
           say
           so
           ?
           What
           makes
           you
           think
           he
           is
           not
           within
           you
           ?
           I
           am
           such
           a
           vile
           wretch
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           ,
           so
           sinful
           ,
           so
           ungodly
           ;
           my
           heart
           is
           so
           filthy
           ,
           so
           vain
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           me
           conclude
           and
           think
           he
           is
           not
           within
           me
           :
           it
           doth
           not
           consist
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           ,
           with
           Christs
           holiness
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           such
           a
           vile
           unclean
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           :
           What
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           is
           a
           cleer
           Argument
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           thy
           heart
           :
           for
           else
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           there
           ,
           how
           camest
           thou
           to
           have
           such
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           baseness
           of
           thy
           heart
           ?
           Who
           gave
           it
           thee
           ?
           Where
           hadst
           thou
           it
           ?
           Deal
           seriously
           with
           me
           ;
           did
           not
           Christ
           within
           thee
           ,
           discover
           it
           to
           thee
           ?
           Thou
           canst
           not
           have
           otherwise
           a
           discovery
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           within
           thee
           .
           
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           2.
           
           I
           answer
           to
           it
           thus
           :
           I
           can
           prove
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           sinners
           :
           See
           in
           
             Hos.
          
           11.
           9.
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             execute
             the
             fierceness
             of
             my
             anger
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             return
          
           
           
             to
             destroy
             Ephraim
             :
             for
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             ,
             the
             holy
             One
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thee
             .
             Ephraim
          
           was
           as
           vile
           as
           could
           be
           ,
           yea
           ,
           as
           thou
           canst
           be
           :
           we
           shall
           see
           this
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           into
           
             Hos.
          
           8.
           11.
           
           
             Because
             Ephraim
             had
             made
             many
             Altars
             to
             sin
             ,
             Altars
             shall
             be
             unto
             him
             for
             sin
             .
          
           Idolatry
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           in
           the
           account
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           worse
           then
           Witch-craft
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           committed
           it
           .
           And
           then
           that
           in
           
             Hos.
          
           8.
           9.
           
           
             For
             they
             are
             gone
             up
             to
             Assyria
             ,
             a
             wild
             ass
             ,
             alone
             by
             himself
             :
             Ephraim
             hath
             hired
             lovers
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           
             Hos.
          
           6.
           10.
           
           
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             horrible
             thing
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             whoredom
             of
             Ephraim
             .
          
           And
           so
           throughout
           all
           the
           chapters
           of
           
             Hosea
             ,
          
           the
           Prophet
           discovers
           
             Ephraims
          
           wickedness
           .
           And
           he
           was
           in
           
             Paul
          
           the
           chiefest
           of
           sinners
           ,
           before
           God
           revealed
           him
           in
           him
           ;
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           16.
           
           So
           that
           now
           I
           think
           your
           objections
           are
           answered
           .
           
             (
             Selah
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           3.
           
           And
           by
           way
           of
           answer
           to
           that
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           know
           him
           to
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           I
           say
           thus
           :
           That
           though
           you
           do
           not
           know
           him
           to
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           know
           him
           to
           be
           within
           you
           .
           See
           
             Joh.
          
           14.
           20.
           
           
             At
             that
             day
             ,
             you
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           That
           
           day
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           when
           Christ
           does
           send
           the
           Comforter
           .
           And
           that
           in
           
             Joel
          
           2.
           27
           
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             .
          
           The
           time
           is
           coming
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           know
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           your
           Lord
           and
           God
           :
           you
           shall
           know
           him
           ;
           nothing
           shall
           hinder
           you
           from
           knowing
           of
           him
           ,
           neither
           sin
           nor
           devils
           .
           O
           it
           is
           a
           good
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           praised
           be
           God
           :
           )
           you
           shall
           not
           onely
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           God
           is
           willing
           to
           make
           it
           known
           ,
           to
           reveal
           it
           .
           See
           that
           in
           
             Col.
          
           1.
           17.
           
           
             To
             whom
             God
             is
             willing
             to
             make
             known
             Christ
             in
             you
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             :
             and
             all
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             .
          
           He
           is
           very
           willing
           to
           do
           it
           .
           See
           that
           in
           
             Zach.
          
           2.
           5.
           
           
             For
             I
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             will
             be
             unto
             her
             a
             wall
             of
             fire
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             glory
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             her
             :
          
           Which
           is
           spoken
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
             ver.
          
           2.
           
           See
           likewise
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           45.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Then
             Joseph
             could
             not
             refrain
             himself
             before
             all
             them
             that
             stood
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             discover
             himself
             to
             his
             brethren
             :
             for
             he
             had
             no
             power
             over
             himself
             .
             And
             he
             cryed
             ,
             Cause
             every
             man
             to
             go
             out
             from
             me
             .
             And
             there
             stood
             no
             man
             with
             him
             ,
             while
             Joseph
             made
          
           
           
             himself
             known
             to
             his
             brethren
             .
             And
             he
             wept
             aloud
             ;
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             and
             house
             of
             Pharoah
             heard
             .
             And
             Joseph
             said
             unto
             his
             brethren
             ,
             I
             am
             Joseph
             :
             Doth
             my
             Father
             yet
             live
             ?
             And
             his
             brethren
             could
             not
             answer
             him
             :
             for
             they
             were
             troubled
             at
             his
             presence
             .
             And
             Joseph
             said
             to
             his
             brethren
             ,
             Come
             neer
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             .
             And
             they
             came
             neer
             .
             I
             am
             Joseph
             your
             brother
             ,
             whom
             ye
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           This
           
             Joseph
          
           is
           a
           Type
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           his
           discovering
           himself
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           is
           the
           manner
           that
           Christ
           takes
           to
           reveal
           himself
           to
           his
           brethren
           .
           Christ
           cannot
           many
           times
           refrain
           himself
           ;
           he
           cannot
           forbear
           ,
           but
           discover
           and
           reveal
           himself
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           that
           have
           sold
           him
           into
           
             Egypt
             ;
          
           he
           must
           discover
           himself
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           as
           
             Joseph
          
           did
           :
           as
           
             Joseph
          
           wept
           to
           see
           his
           brethren
           ,
           so
           doth
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           see
           his
           brethren
           ;
           he
           weeps
           aloud
           to
           see
           us
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           weeps
           for
           joy
           to
           see
           his
           brethren
           ,
           before
           he
           discovers
           himself
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           I
           am
           your
           
             Ioseph
             ,
          
           one
           of
           your
           fellow-brethren
           ;
           Doth
           my
           Father
           yet
           live
           in
           you
           ?
           When
           Christ
           speaks
           thus
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           Soul
           cannot
           answer
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           troubled
           at
           his
           presence
           .
           And
           as
           
             Ioseph
          
           said
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           
           Come
           neer
           ;
           so
           Christ
           bids
           us
           come
           neer
           .
           We
           are
           ready
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           a
           discovery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           stand
           afar
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           then
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Come
           neer
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Why
           stand
           you
           a
           loof
           off
           ?
           Come
           neer
           :
           and
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           come
           neer
           ,
           he
           speaks
           more
           plainly
           to
           them
           now
           ,
           I
           am
           
             Joseph
          
           your
           brother
           ,
           whom
           ye
           sold
           into
           
             Egypt
             ;
          
           but
           before
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           
             Joseph
             ,
          
           onely
           :
           and
           then
           the
           soul
           comes
           neer
           to
           Christ
           .
           O
           how
           sweet
           this
           is
           !
           Christ
           shall
           not
           ,
           no
           ,
           will
           not
           ,
           onely
           reveal
           himself
           ;
           but
           he
           can
           do
           no
           otherwise
           ;
           he
           cannot
           refrain
           himself
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           saith
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             grieved
             nor
             angry
             with
             your selves
             ,
             that
             ye
             sold
             me
             into
             Egypt
             :
             for
             God
             did
             send
             me
             before
             you
             ,
             to
             preserve
             life
             .
          
           See
           how
           Christ
           endeavours
           to
           take
           away
           all
           grief
           and
           anger
           from
           his
           brethren
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           that
           God
           sent
           him
           into
           
             Egypt
          
           to
           preserve
           life
           .
           
             Selah
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           confess
           him
           to
           be
           in
           you
           ,
           though
           you
           do
           not
           feel
           him
           within
           you
           :
           yet
           if
           you
           believe
           he
           is
           in
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           confess
           him
           :
           But
           what
           is
           it
           to
           confess
           him
           ?
           To
           confess
           him
           ,
           is
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           come
           within
           you
           :
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           4.
           2.
           
           
             Hereby
             know
             yee
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             every
          
           
           
             spirit
             that
             confesseth
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             .
          
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           15.
           
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             confess
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             dwels
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             God
             .
          
           Confessing
           there
           ,
           is
           acknowledging
           .
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           11.
           
           
             And
             that
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confess
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           There
           is
           the
           same
           word
           .
           So
           that
           to
           confess
           him
           ,
           is
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           .
           How
           ?
           Thus
           :
           thou
           art
           within
           me
           ;
           I
           do
           subscribe
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           even
           so
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           cannot
           confess
           him
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           .
           The
           word
           of
           faith
           is
           in
           thy
           mouth
           ,
           to
           make
           thee
           to
           confess
           that
           Christ
           is
           within
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           believed
           ,
           thou
           art
           within
           me
           .
           There
           is
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           confession
           of
           the
           mouth
           required
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           but
           a
           belief
           of
           the
           heart
           likewise
           ,
           that
           God
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           which
           I
           do
           intend
           a
           little
           to
           speak
           to
           .
           
             Dead
          
           here
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           grave
           ,
           hell
           ,
           that
           state
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           in
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             my
             soul
             in
             hell
             ,
             neither
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             thy
             holy
             One
             to
             see
             corruption
             ,
          
           Psal.
           16.
           10.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           confess
           Christ
           
           to
           be
           within
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           believe
           in
           our
           hearts
           that
           God
           raised
           him
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           if
           we
           would
           be
           saved
           ,
           our
           Faith
           must
           reach
           further
           then
           Christ
           in
           us
           ;
           it
           must
           reach
           to
           the
           Father
           also
           .
           See
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           21.
           
           
             Who
             by
             him
             do
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             glory
             ,
             that
             our
             faith
             and
             hope
             might
             be
             in
             God
             .
          
           See
           further
           in
           
             Act.
          
           13.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           
             And
             we
             declare
             unto
             you
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             promise
             which
             was
             made
             to
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             God
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             same
             unto
             us
             their
             children
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             up
             Iesus
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             also
             written
             in
             the
             second
             Psalm
             ,
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             that
             he
             raised
             him
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             now
             no
             more
             to
             return
             to
             corruption
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             him
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
             .
          
           A
           faith
           that
           saves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           faith
           that
           is
           accompanyed
           with
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           in
           God
           as
           one
           that
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           for
           there
           is
           in
           Gods
           raising
           Christ
           Remission
           of
           sins
           ,
           
             and
             justification
             from
             all
             things
          
           (
           as
           sin
           ,
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           )
           
             from
             which
             we
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
          
           Act.
           13.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           And
           besides
           ,
           
             to
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             imputation
             of
             righteousness
             ,
          
           which
           was
           imputed
           
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             on
             him
             that
             raised
             up
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
          
           for
           this
           very
           end
           
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             for
             our
             justification
             ,
          
           Rom.
           4.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           God
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           as
           one
           that
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           because
           in
           Gods
           raising
           Christ
           ,
           he
           raised
           us
           ,
           
             through
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             uncircumcision
             of
             our
             flesh
             hath
             he
             quickened
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             having
             forgiven
             us
             all
             trespasses
             ;
             blotting
             out
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             ordinances
             that
             was
             against
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             nayling
             it
             to
             the
             cross
             ;
             and
             having
             spoyled
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             shew
             of
             them
             openly
             ,
             triumphing
             over
             them
             all
             .
          
           A
           glorious
           slaughter
           of
           all
           our
           enemies
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           in
           Gods
           raising
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           then
           that
           in
           
             Eph.
          
           2.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           In
           Gods
           raising
           Christ
           ,
           
             we
             ,
             though
             we
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             yet
             were
             quickened
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             raised
             up
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             sit
             together
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
          
           which
           was
           Gods
           rich
           mercy
           and
           great
           love
           :
           and
           his
           end
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             ages
             to
             come
             he
             might
          
           
           
             shew
             the
             exceeding
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             in
             his
             kindness
             towards
             us
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           Eph.
           2.
           4
           ,
           7.
           
           Now
           God
           many
           times
           suffers
           us
           to
           have
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           he
           suffers
           us
           to
           be
           pressed
           out
           of
           measure
           ,
           beyond
           strength
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           we
           despair
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           trust
           in
           our selves
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           that
           raised
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           you
           will
           ask
           me
           ,
           First
           ,
           How
           God
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           it
           is
           to
           be
           believe
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           how
           God
           raised
           Christ
           ;
           It
           was
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             By
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           4
           ,
           9
        
         
           2.
           
           
             By
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             By
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           it
           is
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           raised
           his
           Son
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           divers
           sorts
           of
           faith
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scripture
           :
           There
           is
           a
           believing
           from
           the
           relation
           of
           another
           ,
           
             Ioh.
          
           4.
           42.
           
           As
           the
           
             Samaritans
          
           did
           ,
           meerly
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           they
           believed
           because
           they
           had
           seen
           Christ
           :
           and
           there
           is
           a
           believing
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           accompanied
           with
           salvation
           ;
           which
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           had
           :
           and
           there
           is
           a
           believing
           that
           is
           accompanied
           
           with
           salvation
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           39.
           
           
             But
             we
             are
             not
             of
             them
             who
             draw
             back
             unto
             perdition
             ,
             but
             of
             them
             that
             believe
             to
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             soul
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           belief
           that
           is
           intended
           here
           .
           Now
           that
           faith
           that
           saves
           ▪
           is
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           consisteth
           in
           yeelding
           up
           hearty
           obedience
           and
           subjection
           to
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           God
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           :
           
             We
             have
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             form
             of
             doctrine
             that
             hath
             been
             delivered
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           Rom.
           6.
           17.
           
           This
           believing
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           souls
           lying
           down
           under
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           Lord
           .
           Lie
           down
           therefore
           under
           the
           power
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           God
           raised
           his
           Son
           ;
           say
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           saved
           :
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           even
           so
           ;
           thou
           art
           saved
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           you
           seem
           to
           make
           no
           difference
           between
           confession
           of
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           belief
           with
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Yes
           but
           I
           do
           .
           Faith
           in
           the
           heart
           believes
           this
           is
           a
           glorious
           truth
           ,
           that
           God
           raised
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           is
           within
           us
           ;
           Confession
           with
           the
           mouth
           declares
           and
           publisheth
           nothing
           but
           what
           saith
           in
           the
           heart
           believes
           is
           truth
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Parable
           of
           the
           rich
           man's
           flocks
           and
           herds
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           man's
           ewe-lamb
           ,
           unfolded
           ,
           out
           of
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               sent
               Nathan
               unto
               David
               :
               and
               he
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               There
               were
               two
               men
               in
               one
               city
               ;
               the
               one
               rich
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               poor
               .
            
          
           
             
               2
               
            
             
               The
               rich
               man
               had
               exceeding
               many
               flocks
               and
               herds
               .
            
          
           
             
               3
               
            
             
               But
               the
               poor
               man
               had
               nothing
               save
               one
               little
               ewe-lamb
               which
               he
               had
               bought
               ,
               and
               nourished
               up
               ;
               and
               it
               grew
               up
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               children
               :
               it
               did
               eat
               of
               his
               own
               meat
               ,
               and
               drank
               of
               his
               own
               cup
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               his
               bosom
               ,
               and
               was
               unto
               him
               as
               a
               daughter
               .
            
          
           
             
               4
               
            
             
               And
               there
               came
               a
               traveller
               unto
               
               the
               rich
               man
               ;
               and
               he
               spared
               to
               take
               of
               his
               own
               flock
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               herd
               ,
               to
               dress
               for
               the
               wayfaring
               man
               that
               was
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               took
               the
               poor
               mans
               lamb
               ,
               and
               dressed
               it
               for
               the
               man
               that
               was
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               5
               
            
             
               And
               Davids
               anger
               was
               greatly
               kindled
               against
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               he
               said
               to
               Nathan
               ,
               As
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               shall
               surely
               die
               .
            
          
           
             
               6
               
            
             
               And
               he
               shall
               restore
               the
               lamb
               fourfold
               because
               he
               did
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               had
               no
               pity
               .
            
          
           
             
               7
               
            
             
               And
               Nathan
               said
               unto
               David
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               man
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           Lord
           sending
           
             Nathan
          
           unto
           
             David
             ,
          
           with
           a
           Parable
           in
           his
           mouth
           :
           It
           was
           the
           Lord
           that
           sent
           him
           unto
           
             David
             ,
          
           and
           that
           put
           the
           Parable
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           declare
           to
           
             David
             .
          
           From
           part
           of
           the
           first
           verse
           to
           the
           fifth
           verse
           ,
           
             Nathan
          
           makes
           known
           the
           Parable
           .
           A
           Parable
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           otherwise
           then
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           letter
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           like
           an
           Allegory
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           words
           of
           the
           Parable
           are
           these
           :
           
             There
             were
             two
             men
             in
             one
             city
             ;
             the
             one
             rich
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             poor
             .
          
           The
           City
           are
           the
           Saints
           :
           see
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           22.
           
           
             But
             ye
             are
             come
             unto
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             city
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             angels
             .
          
           And
           
             Eph.
          
           2.
           22.
           
           
             Matth.
          
           27.
           53.
           
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           2
           ,
           The
           rich
           man
           is
           
             David
             ,
          
           who
           had
           exceeding
           many
           flocks
           and
           herds
           .
           The
           poor
           man
           is
           Christ
           :
           see
           
             Eccles.
          
           9.
           15.
           
           
             There
             was
             a
             little
             citie
             ,
             and
             few
             men
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             came
             a
             great
             king
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             besieged
             it
             ,
             and
             built
             great
             bulwarks
             against
             it
             .
             Now
             there
             was
             found
             in
             it
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             his
             wisdom
             delivered
             the
             city
             .
          
           See
           likewise
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           8.
           9.
           
           
             For
             ye
             know
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             was
             rich
             ,
             yet
             for
             our
             sakes
             he
             became
             poor
             ,
             that
             ye
             through
             his
             poverty
             might
             be
             made
             rich
             .
          
           See
           
             Psal.
          
           34.
           6.
           
           
             This
             poor
             man
             cried
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             saved
             him
             out
             of
             all
             his
             troubles
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           
             The
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           Now
           the
           rich
           man's
           and
           poor
           man's
           living
           in
           one
           city
           ,
           was
           their
           enjoying
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           having
           fellowship
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           the
           city
           of
           God
           .
           The
           rich
           man's
           flocks
           
           and
           herds
           ,
           are
           those
           exceeding
           many
           spiritual
           blessings
           that
           God
           had
           blessed
           
             David
          
           with
           ;
           which
           are
           those
           blessings
           that
           God
           blesseth
           many
           of
           his
           people
           with
           :
           see
           
             Ephes.
          
           1.
           3.
           
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           The
           poor
           man's
           ewe-lamb
           is
           the
           beloved
           disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             John
          
           was
           :
           see
           
             Luke
          
           13.
           23.
           
           
             Now
             there
             was
             leaning
             on
             Jesus
             bosome
             one
             of
             his
             disciples
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             loved
             .
          
           This
           ewe-lamb
           the
           poor
           man
           bought
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           even
           with
           that
           price
           he
           bought
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           people
           with
           :
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           
             Ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ;
             therefore
             glorifie
             God
             in
             your
             body
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods
             .
          
           And
           then
           that
           in
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           7.
           23.
           
           
             Ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             :
             be
             not
             ye
             the
             servants
             of
             men
             .
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           not
           onely
           buy
           this
           ewe-lamb
           ,
           but
           nourished
           it
           up
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           milk
           of
           himself
           ;
           it
           grew
           up
           together
           with
           him
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           brought
           it
           up
           with
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           brought
           up
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           see
           
             Prov.
          
           8.
           20.
           
           And
           it
           grew
           up
           with
           his
           children
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           Christ's
           children
           :
           Who
           are
           those
           ?
           
             Such
             that
             are
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             are
             blessed
             with
             faithful
             Abraham
             ,
          
           and
           
             are
          
           
           Gal.
           3
           :
           7
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Those
             which
             are
             born
             of
             the
             free
             woman
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           or
           
             by
             promise
             .
          
           It
           did
           not
           grow
           up
           with
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           who
           grew
           up
           with
           him
           .
           And
           it
           did
           eat
           of
           the
           poor
           man
           's
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           poor
           man
           's
           own
           drink
           ;
           which
           is
           Christ
           himself
           .
           That
           which
           nourished
           the
           lamb
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           lamb
           fed
           upon
           ,
           was
           the
           meat
           and
           drink
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           See
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           6.
           53
           ,
           54
           ,
           55
           ,
           56.
           
           
             Then
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Except
             ye
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             blood
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             life
             in
             you
             .
             Whosoever
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             hath
             eternal
             life
             .
             For
             my
             flesh
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             my
             blood
             is
             drink
             indeed
             .
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             dwells
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
           That
           which
           Christ
           fed
           this
           Lamb
           with
           ,
           was
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
           O
           glorious
           food
           !
           Friends
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           best
           food
           Christ
           hath
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           can
           feed
           a
           soul
           with
           .
           Christ
           did
           not
           onely
           buy
           this
           Lamb
           ,
           nourish
           it
           up
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           feed
           it
           with
           his
           own
           flesh
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           lie
           
           in
           his
           own
           bosom
           :
           his
           beloved
           disciple
           is
           so
           dear
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           have
           it
           lie
           out
           of
           his
           own
           bosom
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           toca●ry
           the
           lambs
           in
           his
           own
           bosom
           ,
           
             Isai.
          
           40.
           11.
           
           
             He
             shall
             feed
             his
             flock
             like
             a
             shepherd
             :
             he
             shall
             gather
             the
             lambs
             with
             his
             arm
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             and
             shall
             gently
             lead
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           he
           goes
           on
           with
           the
           Parable
           :
           
             And
             it
             was
             unto
             him
             as
             a
             daughter
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             :
          
           See
           
             Cant.
          
           3.
           10.
           
           
             He
             made
             the
             pillars
             thereof
             of
             silver
             ,
             the
             bottom
             thereof
             of
             gold
             ,
             the
             covering
             of
             it
             of
             purple
             ;
             the
             midst
             thereof
             being
             paved
             with
             love
             ,
             for
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           Speaking
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           who
           
             made
             himself
             a
             chariot
             of
             the
             wood
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
          
           verse
           9.
           
           See
           
             Luke
          
           23.
           28.
           
           
             But
             Jesus
             turning
             to
             them
             ,
             said
             ,
             Daughters
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             weep
             not
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             weep
             for
             your selves
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             children
             .
          
           This
           was
           spoken
           when
           Jesus
           was
           a
           leading
           away
           to
           suffer
           .
           See
           that
           in
           
             Cant.
          
           5.
           16.
           
           
             This
             is
             my
             friend
             ,
             O
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ;
          
           meaning
           Christ
           .
           But
           what
           is
           a
           daughter
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           daughter
           of
           love
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           
             Nathan
          
           goes
           on
           further
           with
           the
           Parable
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             there
             came
             a
             traveller
             unto
             the
             rich
             man
             .
          
           This
           traveller
           is
           a
           wayfaring
           man
           ;
           and
           a
           wayfaring
           man
           is
           one
           that
           is
           here
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           and
           everywhere
           ;
           an
           unstable
           and
           unsetled
           man
           .
           Wayfaring
           men
           are
           often
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scipture
           .
           See
           
             Jer.
          
           9.
           2.
           
           
             O
             that
             I
             had
             in
             the
             wilderness
             a
             lodging
             place
             of
             wayfaring
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             leave
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             go
             from
             them
             !
             for
             they
             be
             all
             adulterers
             ,
             and
             an
             assembly
             of
             treacherous
             men
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           
             Is
             .
          
           35.
           8.
           
           
             And
             an
             high-way
             shall
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             :
             the
             unclean
             shall
             not
             pass
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             those
             :
             the
             wayfaring
             men
             ,
             though
             fools
             ,
             shall
             not
             erre
             therein
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           
             Ier.
          
           14.
           8.
           
           
             O
             the
             hope
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             thereof
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             why
             shouldst
             thou
             be
             as
             a
             stranger
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             wayfaring
             man
             ,
             that
             turneth
             aside
             to
             tarry
             for
             a
             night
             ?
          
        
         
           
             This
             rich
             man
             spared
             to
             take
             of
             his
             own
             flocks
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             herds
             ,
             to
             dress
          
           or
           make
           ready
           
             for
             the
             wayfaring
             man
             that
             was
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             took
             the
             poor
             mans
             lamb
             ,
             and
             dressed
             it
             for
             the
             man
             that
             was
             come
             unto
             him
             .
          
           The
           taking
           of
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           ,
           and
           dressing
           it
           for
           the
           wayfaring
           
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           sinful
           before
           God
           ;
           as
           
             David's
          
           slayingVriah
           the
           Hittite
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Hittite's
           wife
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           vers.
           9.
           
           Or
           a
           man
           offending
           his
           weak
           brother
           :
           see
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           8.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             And
             through
             thy
             knowledge
             shall
             thy
             weak
             brother
             perish
             for
             whom
             Christ
             died
             ?
             But
             when
             you
             sin
             so
             against
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             wound
             their
             weak
             conscience
             ,
             ye
             sin
             against
             Christ
             .
          
           Therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           vers.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             this
             liberty
             of
             yours
             become
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             them
             that
             are
             weak
             .
             For
             if
             any
             man
             see
             thee
             which
             hast
             knowledge
             ,
             sit
             at
             meat
             in
             the
             idols
             temple
             ,
             shall
             not
             the
             conscience
             of
             him
             that
             is
             weak
             be
             by
             you
             emboldened
             to
             eat
             those
             things
             which
             are
             offered
             to
             idols
             ?
          
           The
           committing
           of
           any
           sin
           ,
           is
           the
           slaying
           of
           the
           poor
           mans
           lamb
           for
           the
           traveller
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           
             David's
             anger
             was
             greatly
             kindled
             against
             the
             man
             :
             and
             he
             said
             to
             Nathan
             ,
             As
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           As
           sure
           as
           the
           Lord
           liveth
           )
           
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             done
             this
             thing
             shall
             surely
             die
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           is
           worthy
           to
           die
           ;
           or
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           son
           of
           death
           .
           This
           kinde
           of
           saying
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           is
           sutable
           to
           that
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           in
           
             Gen.
          
           38.
           24.
           
           
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             about
             three
             months
             after
             ,
             that
             it
             
             was
             told
             Iudah
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Tamar
             thy
             daughter
             in
             law
             hath
             played
             the
             harlot
             ;
             and
             also
             behold
             ,
             she
             is
             with
             childe
             by
             whoredom
             .
             And
             Iudah
             said
             ,
             Bring
             her
             forth
             ,
             and
             let
             her
             be
             burnt
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           
             David
          
           sets
           forth
           what
           the
           rich
           man
           that
           had
           killed
           the
           poor
           mans
           lamb
           ,
           shall
           restore
           :
           
             And
             he
             shall
             restore
             the
             Lamb
             fourfold
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           :
           see
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           18.
           
        
         
           
             Because
             he
             did
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             had
             no
             pity
             ,
          
           of
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           .
           Sutable
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           109.
           16.
           
           
             Because
             he
             remembred
             not
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             but
             persecuted
             the
             poor
             and
             needy
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             even
             slay
             the
             broken
             in
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           seventh
           verse
           of
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           
           
             Nathan
          
           describes
           the
           man
           that
           took
           the
           poor
           mans
           lamb
           ,
           and
           slew
           it
           for
           the
           traveller
           :
           
             And
             Nathan
             said
             unto
             David
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
          
           that
           did
           this
           thing
           .
           See
           how
           all
           this
           while
           
             David
          
           condemns
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           own
           mouth
           ;
           and
           passeth
           sentence
           upon
           himself
           ,
           in
           passing
           sentence
           upon
           another
           ;
           just
           as
           
             Iudah
          
           did
           :
           See
           that
           fore-named
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           
             Gen.
          
           38.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             When
             she
             was
             brought
             forth
             ,
             she
             sent
             to
             her
             father
             in
          
           
           
             law
             ,
             saying
             ,
             By
             the
             man
             whose
             these
             are
             ,
             am
             I
             with
             childe
             :
             and
             she
             said
             ,
             Discern
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             whose
             these
             are
             ,
             the
             signet
             ,
             and
             bracelets
             ,
             and
             staff
             .
             And
             Iudah
             acknowledged
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             She
             hath
             been
             more
             righteous
             then
             I
             ,
             because
             I
             gave
             her
             not
             to
             Shelah
             my
             son
             .
             And
             he
             knew
             her
             again
             no
             more
             .
             Iudah
          
           condemned
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           in
           condemning
           
             Tamar
             ;
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             David
          
           did
           ,
           in
           passing
           sentence
           upon
           the
           rich
           man
           :
           And
           he
           knew
           ,
           after
           that
           
             Tamar
          
           had
           shewed
           him
           the
           bracelets
           ,
           signet
           ,
           and
           staff
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           man
           that
           judged
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           own
           mouth
           .
        
         
           The
           Parable
           being
           explicated
           ,
           there
           will
           arise
           naturally
           these
           Points
           of
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           
             Nathan
          
           the
           Prophet
           never
           went
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           Christ
           suffers
           that
           disciple
           whom
           he
           dearly
           loves
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           and
           nourished
           up
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           children
           ;
           to
           eat
           of
           his
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           of
           his
           own
           drink
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           his
           own
           bosom
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unto
           him
           as
           a
           daughter
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           committing
           of
           
           any
           sin
           whatsoever
           ,
           is
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           God
           many
           times
           speaks
           in
           a
           Parabolical
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           to
           awaken
           poor
           souls
           out
           of
           the
           deep
           sleep
           of
           security
           and
           sin
           ,
           by
           causing
           them
           unknowingly
           to
           pass
           an
           impartial
           sentence
           against
           themselves
           in
           the
           person
           of
           another
           ;
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           unfeigned
           repentance
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           that
           which
           convinceth
           a
           soul
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           God's
           saying
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           That
           
             Nathan
          
           the
           Prophet
           never
           went
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           words
           .
           He
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           unto
           
             David
             ,
          
           to
           declare
           this
           Parable
           unto
           him
           :
           he
           was
           sent
           from
           God
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           put
           away
           his
           iniquity
           :
           he
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           to
           speak
           nothing
           but
           what
           God
           had
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           ;
           
             according
             to
             all
             the
             vision
             ,
             so
             did
             Nathan
             speak
             unto
             David
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           17.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           those
           that
           go
           before
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           with
           this
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           The
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           sent
           them
           :
           
           they
           tell
           the
           people
           so
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           sent
           them
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           place
           ;
           whenas
           they
           should
           finde
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           deal
           seriously
           with
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           their
           great
           Livings
           that
           brought
           them
           thither
           .
           There
           are
           many
           that
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           Apostles
           Commission
           to
           preach
           ,
           without
           power
           from
           above
           ,
           meerly
           to
           get
           livings
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           livelihood
           :
           What
           enquiring
           hath
           there
           been
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           is
           ,
           among
           the
           Priests
           ,
           for
           fat
           Benefices
           !
           what
           asking
           ▪
           each
           other
           is
           there
           amongst
           them
           ,
           What
           is
           such
           a
           Living
           worth
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Living
           ;
           is
           it
           worth
           any
           thing
           ?
           is
           it
           a
           great
           one
           or
           not
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           a
           great
           one
           ,
           then
           what
           laying
           of
           heads
           together
           amongst
           the
           Priests
           ,
           is
           there
           ;
           to
           get
           it
           !
           and
           if
           it
           be
           a
           small
           Living
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           have
           none
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           that
           .
           They
           make
           merchandise
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           O
           how
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           these
           Priests
           ,
           in
           
             Matth.
          
           23.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ,
             hypocrites
             ;
             for
             ye
             shut
             up
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             against
             men
             :
             for
             ye
             neither
             go
             in
             your selves
             ,
             neither
             suffer
             ye
             them
             that
             are
             entring
             to
             go
             in
             .
             Wo
             unto
             you
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             prayers
             :
          
           you
           use
           vain
           repetitions
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           be
           heard
           for
           your
           much
           speaking
           .
           
             Wo
             unto
          
           
           
             you
             ,
             ye
             hypocrites
             ;
             ye
             compass
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             make
             one
             proselyte
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             made
             ,
             you
             make
             him
             twofold
             more
             the
             childe
             of
             hell
             then
             your selves
             .
          
           When
           ye
           fast
           ,
           ye
           are
           like
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           a
           sad
           countenance
           :
           for
           they
           disfigure
           their
           faces
           .
           
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ,
             ye
             blinde
             guides
             ,
             which
             strain
             at
             a
             gnat
             ,
             and
             swallow
             a
             camel
             .
             Well
             did
             Isaiah
             prophesie
             of
             you
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             people
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             me
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             me
             with
             their
             lips
             ,
             but
             their
             heart
             is
             far
             from
             me
             .
          
           But
           
             in
             vain
             do
             ye
             worship
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             commandments
             of
             men
             .
             Ye
             blinde
             leaders
             of
             the
             blinde
             ;
             if
             the
             blinde
             lead
             the
             blind
             ,
             both
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             ditch
             .
             Ye
             can
             discern
             the
             face
             of
             the
             skie
             ,
             but
             ye
             cannot
             discern
             the
             signes
             of
             the
             time
             .
             Ye
             are
             graves
             that
             appear
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             that
             walk
             over
             them
             are
             not
             aware
             of
             them
             .
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ;
             for
             ye
             lade
             men
             with
             burdens
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             ye
             your selves
             touch
             not
             the
             burdens
             with
             one
             of
             your
             fingers
             .
             Ye
             love
             the
             uppermost
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             greetings
             .
          
           Beware
           therefore
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           of
           the
           leaven
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           .
           
             Wo
             unto
             you
             ;
             for
             ye
             make
             clean
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             cup
             and
             of
             the
             platter
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             within
             ye
             are
             full
             of
             extortion
             and
             excess
             .
             Ye
             are
             like
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             whited
             sepulchres
             ,
             which
             indeed
             appear
             beautiful
             outward
             ,
             but
             are
             within
             full
             of
             dead
             mens
             bones
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           uncleanness
           :
           ye
           outwardly
           appear
           righteous
           to
           men
           ,
           but
           within
           ye
           are
           full
           of
           hypocrisie
           and
           iniquity
           :
           ye
           do
           what
           ye
           do
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           have
           glory
           of
           men
           .
           
             Ye
             serpents
             ,
             ye
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             how
             can
             ye
             escape
             the
             damnation
             of
             hell
             ?
          
           And
           the
           old
           Prophets
           speak
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           against
           them
           ;
           That
           
             they
             prophesied
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             whenas
             he
             sent
             them
             not
             :
          
           See
           
             Jer.
          
           14.
           15.
           
           
             I
             am
             against
             the
             prophets
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             steal
             my
             word
             every
             one
             from
             his
             neighbour
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           30.
           
           O
           what
           picking
           and
           stealing
           by
           whole-sale
           ,
           is
           there
           among
           the
           Priests
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           out
           of
           other
           mens
           Books
           and
           Writings
           ,
           and
           from
           one
           another
           !
           What
           patching
           up
           of
           Sermons
           is
           there
           amongst
           them
           ,
           of
           other
           mens
           experiences
           ,
           and
           so
           preach
           them
           !
           
             I
             have
             not
             sent
             these
             prophets
             ,
             yet
             they
             ran
             ;
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             prophesied
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           21.
           
           
             They
             prophesie
             lyes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             prophets
             of
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             .
          
           Jerem.
           23.
           26.
           
           
             The
             heads
             thereof
             judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             priests
             thereof
          
           
           
             teach
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             the
             prophets
             thereof
             divine
             for
             money
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             lean
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             among
             us
             ?
             none
             evil
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           Mic.
           3.
           11.
           
           
             Her
             prophets
             are
             light
             and
             treacherous
             persons
             ,
             her
             priests
             have
             polluted
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           Zeph.
           3.
           4.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             prophets
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             every
             one
             of
             his
             vision
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             prophesied
             ;
             neither
             shall
             they
             wear
             a
             rough
             garment
             to
             deceive
             ,
          
           Zech.
           13.
           4.
           
           You
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           hearken
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           
             Mic.
          
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             concerning
             the
             prophets
             that
             make
             my
             people
             erre
             ,
             that
             bite
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             cry
             Peace
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             putteth
             not
             into
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             they
             even
             prepare
             war
             against
             them
             .
             Therefore
             night
             shall
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             not
             have
             a
             vision
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             dark
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             not
             divine
             :
             and
             the
             sun
             shall
             go
             down
             over
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             shall
             be
             dark
             over
             him
             .
          
           And
           then
           that
           in
           
             Jer.
          
           24.
           15.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             concerning
             the
             prophets
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             feed
             them
             with
             wormwood
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             drink
             the
             water
             of
             gall
             :
             for
             from
             the
             prophets
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             prophanes
             gone
             forth
             into
             all
             the
             land
             .
             They
          
           
           
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             lies
             ;
             they
             strengthen
             also
             the
             hands
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             that
             none
             doth
             return
             from
             his
             wickedness
             :
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             unto
             me
             as
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             as
             Gomorrah
             ,
          
           ver.
           14.
           
           See
           here
           what
           God
           threatens
           and
           speaks
           to
           you
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           ;
           
             your
             judgement
             doth
             not
             linger
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             the
             very
             door
             ;
          
           And
           God
           himself
           will
           exalt
           a
           poor
           despised
           people
           that
           shall
           do
           his
           work
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             am
             against
             the
             prophets
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             use
             their
             tongue
             ,
             and
             say
             he
             saith
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             them
             that
             cause
             my
             people
             to
             erre
             by
             their
             lies
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             lightness
             ,
             yet
             I
             sent
             them
             not
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
             :
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             profit
             this
             people
             at
             all
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             voice
             of
             the
             howling
             of
             the
             shepherds
             ;
             for
             their
             glory
             is
             spoyled
             :
             a
             voice
             of
             the
             roaring
             of
             young
             lions
             ,
             for
             the
             pride
             of
             Jordan
             is
             spoiled
             ,
          
           Zach.
           11.
           3.
           
           Methinks
           I
           hear
           this
           voice
           ,
           Howl
           ,
           O
           ye
           Priests
           ;
           howl
           ,
           O
           ye
           shepherds
           ;
           howl
           O
           ye
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           slay
           the
           flock
           of
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           
             and
             hold
          
           your selves
           
             not
             guilty
             :
             and
             they
             that
             sell
             them
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             rich
             ;
             and
             their
             own
             shepherds
             pitty
             them
             not
             .
             Three
          
           
           
             shepherds
             also
             I
             cut
             off
             in
             one
             month
             ,
             and
             my
             soul
             loathed
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             soul
             also
             abhorred
             me
             ,
          
           Zech.
           11.
           3
           
           ▪
           5
           ▪
           8.
           
           Gird
           your selves
           and
           lament
           ,
           ye
           Priests
           ;
           howl
           ,
           ye
           Ministers
           of
           the
           altar
           :
           come
           ,
           lie
           all
           night
           in
           sackcloth
           for
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           your
           doings
           ,
           in
           changing
           your selves
           into
           angels
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           ministers
           of
           righteousness
           .
           
             But
             they
             also
             have
             erred
             through
             wine
             ,
             and
             through
             strong
             drinke
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             Prophet
             have
             erred
             through
             strong
             drink
             ,
             they
             are
             swallowed
             up
             of
             wine
             :
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             way
             through
             strong
             drink
             ;
             they
             erre
             in
             vision
             ,
             they
             stumble
             in
             Judgement
             ,
          
           Isa.
           28.
           7.
           
           
             From
             the
             Prophet
             even
             unto
             the
             Priest
             ,
             every
             one
             dealeth
             falsly
             ,
          
           Jer.
           6.
           13.
           
           
             For
             both
             prophet
             and
             priest
             are
             prophane
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             my
             house
             have
             I
             found
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           11.
           
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             like
             people
             like
             priest
             :
             and
             I
             will
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             ways
             ,
             and
             reward
             them
             their
             doings
             ,
          
           Hos.
           4.
           9.
           
           
             The
             priests
             said
             not
             ,
             Where
             is
             the
             Lord
             ?
             and
             they
             that
             handle
             the
             Law
             ,
             knew
             me
             not
             :
             the
             pastors
             also
             transgressed
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             prophets
             prophesied
             by
             Baal
             ,
             and
             walked
             after
             things
             that
             do
             not
             profit
             .
             Wherefore
          
           
           
             I
             will
             yet
             plead
             with
             you
             ,
          
           Jer.
           2.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             The
             prophets
             prophesie
             falsly
             ,
             and
             the
             priests
             bear
             rule
             by
             their
             means
             ,
             and
             my
             people
             love
             to
             have
             it
             so
             :
             and
             what
             will
             you
             do
             in
             the
             end
             thereof
             ?
          
           Jer.
           5.
           31.
           
           
             Hear
             ye
             this
             ,
             O
             priests
             ,
             and
             hearken
             ,
             ye
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             ear
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             the
             king
             :
             for
             judgement
             is
             toward
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             been
             a
             snare
          
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           Hos.
           5.
           1.
           
           
             As
             troups
             of
             robbers
             wait
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             company
             of
             priests
             murther
             in
             the
             way
             by
             consent
             :
             for
             they
             commit
             lewdness
             ,
          
           Hos.
           6.
           9.
           
           Thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             O
             priests
             ,
             that
             despise
             my
             name
             ;
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             Wherein
             have
             we
             despised
             thy
             Name
             ?
             Ye
             offer
             polluted
             bread
             upon
             mine
             altar
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             ,
             Wherein
             have
             we
             polluted
             thee
             ?
          
           Mal.
           1.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             yee
             priests
             ,
             this
             commandment
             is
             for
             you
             .
             If
             ye
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             and
             if
             ye
             will
             not
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             my
             Name
             ,
             I
             will
             even
             send
             a
             curse
             ,
             upon
             you
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             curse
             your
             blessings
             ,
          
           Mal.
           2.
           12.
           
           
             The
             pastors
             are
             become
             brutish
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             sought
             the
             Lord
             :
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             prosper
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             flocks
             shall
             be
             scattered
             ,
          
           Jer.
           10
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Many
             pastors
             have
             destroyed
             my
             vineyard
             ,
             they
          
           
           
             have
             troden
             my
             portion
             under
             foot
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             my
             pleasant
             portion
             a
             desolate
             wilderness
             ;
             and
             being
             desolate
             ,
             it
             mourneth
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           Jer.
           12.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             We
             be
             unto
             the
             pastors
             that
             destroy
             and
             scatter
             the
             sheep
             of
             my
             pasture
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             against
             the
             pastors
             that
             feed
             his
             people
             ,
             Ye
             have
             scattered
             my
             flock
             ,
             and
             driven
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             visited
             them
             :
             behold
             ,
             I
             will
             visit
             upon
             you
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             doings
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             require
             my
             flocks
             at
             your
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           no
           Priests
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           no
           warrant
           to
           call
           you
           so
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           That
           you
           are
           Priests
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           comparing
           you
           with
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           ;
           as
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           did
           wear
           holy
           garments
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           31.
           10.
           so
           did
           and
           do
           you
           ;
           as
           Copes
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Priests
           office
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           was
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           sin
           by
           offering
           sacrifice
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           4.
           20.
           
           
             Levit.
          
           14.
           20.
           
           
             Numb.
          
           15.
           25
           ,
           28.
           
           This
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           the
           work
           of
           you
           Priests
           ,
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           to
           
           make
           atonement
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           for
           sin
           .
           For
           this
           purpose
           you
           have
           prayed
           ,
           and
           moved
           others
           to
           pray
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           of
           you
           say
           to
           your
           hearers
           ,
           Make
           your
           atonement
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           by
           prayer
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           humbling
           your selves
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           to
           offer
           up
           sacrifice
           to
           take
           away
           sin
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           15.
           30.
           
           So
           do
           you
           Priests
           ;
           you
           pray
           ,
           and
           fast
           ,
           and
           humble
           your selves
           ,
           and
           do
           this
           and
           that
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           sin
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           None
           but
           the
           high-priests
           ,
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holy
           of
           holies
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           9.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           25.
           
           So
           you
           say
           and
           hold
           now
           ,
           None
           but
           you
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holy
           of
           holies
           ,
           whenas
           there
           is
           a
           free
           way
           and
           passage
           made
           by
           the
           veil
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           flesh
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           saints
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           holy
           of
           holies
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           lived
           by
           Tythes
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           other
           maintenance
           but
           Tythes
           :
           So
           do
           you
           Priests
           live
           upon
           that
           which
           was
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           served
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           which
           was
           Tythes
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           fitly
           be
           called
           Priests
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Legal
           administration
           that
           they
           were
           under
           ,
           therefore
           they
           were
           to
           
           live
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           but
           those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           live
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           can
           trust
           God
           for
           their
           maintenance
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           to
           interpret
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Neh.
          
           7.
           8.
           
           This
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           the
           work
           of
           you
           Priests
           ,
           to
           open
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           press
           the
           people
           upon
           working
           for
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           threaten
           judgement
           to
           drive
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Son
             of
             man
             ▪
          
           therefore
           
             prophesie
             against
             the
             shepherds
             of
             Israel
             ,
             prophesie
             and
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             unto
             the
             shepherds
             ,
             Wo
             be
             to
             the
             shepherds
             of
             Israel
             that
             feed
             themselves
             :
             should
             not
             the
             shepherds
             feed
             the
             flocks
             ?
             Ye
             eat
             the
             fat
             ,
             and
             ye
             clothe
             you
             with
             the
             wooll
             :
             ye
             kill
             them
             that
             are
             fed
             :
             but
             ye
             feed
             not
             the
             slock
             .
             The
             diseased
             have
             ye
             not
             strengthened
             ,
             neither
             have
             ye
             healed
             that
             which
             was
             sick
             ,
             neither
             have
             ye
             bound
             up
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             neither
             have
             ye
             brought
             again
             that
             which
             was
             driven
             away
             ,
             neither
             have
             ye
             sought
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             but
             with
             force
             and
             with
             cruelty
             have
             ye
             ruled
             them
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           34.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             His
             watchmen
             are
             blinde
             :
             they
             are
             all
             ignorant
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             dumb
             dogs
             ,
             they
             
             cannot
             bark
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             lying
             down
             ,
             loving
             to
             slumber
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             are
             greedy
             dogs
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             have
             enough
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             shepherds
             that
             cannot
             understand
             :
             they
             all
             look
             to
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             every
             one
             for
             his
             gain
             from
             his
             quarter
             .
             Come
             ye
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             I
             will
             fetch
             wine
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             fill
             our selves
             with
             strong
             drink
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             as
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             abundant
             ,
          
           Isa.
           56.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Howl
             ,
             ye
             shepherds
             ,
          
           priests
           
             and
          
           prophets
           
             cry
             ,
             and
             wallow
             your selves
             in
             the
             ashes
             ,
             ye
             principal
             of
             of
             the
             flock
             :
             for
             the
             days
             of
             your
             slaughter
             and
             of
             your
             dispersions
             are
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             fall
             like
             a
             pleasant
             vessel
             .
             And
             the
             shepherds
             shall
             have
             no
             way
             to
             flee
             ,
             nor
             the
             principal
             of
             the
             flock
             to
             escape
             .
             A
             voice
             of
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             shepherds
             ,
             and
             an
             howling
             of
             the
             principal
             of
             the
             flock
             shall
             be
             heard
             :
          
           I
           hear
           it
           ,
           I
           hear
           it
           ;
           and
           others
           shall
           hear
           it
           :
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoiled
             their
             pasture
             ,
          
           Jer.
           25.
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           
             Ye
             shepherds
          
           and
           priests
           ,
           
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           again
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             shepherds
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             require
             my
             flock
             at
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             cease
             from
             feeding
             my
             flock
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             shepherds
             feed
             themselves
             
             any
             more
             :
             for
             I
             will
             deliver
             my
             flock
             from
             their
             mouth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             meat
             for
             them
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             seek
             out
             my
             sheep
             ,
             and
             will
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             all
             places
             where
             they
             have
             been
             scattered
             in
             the
             cloudy
             and
             dark
             day
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             and
             feed
             them
             upon
             the
             mountains
             of
             Israel
             by
             the
             rivers
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             inhabited
             places
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             I
             will
             feed
             them
             in
             a
             good
             pasture
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             high
             mountains
             of
             Israel
             shall
             their
             fold
             be
             :
             there
             shall
             they
             lie
             in
             a
             good
             fold
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             fat
             pasture
             shall
             they
             feed
             ;
             I
             will
             feed
             my
             flock
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             lie
             down
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
             I
             will
             seek
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             bring
             again
             that
             which
             was
             driven
             away
             ,
             and
             will
             binde
             up
             that
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             will
             strengthen
             that
             which
             was
             sick
             .
          
           God
           will
           feed
           his
           flock
           himself
           ,
           and
           cure
           them
           and
           heal
           them
           himself
           .
           
             Ezek.
          
           34.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           
             Nathan
          
           never
           went
           about
           any
           thing
           without
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           ;
           Then
           take
           heed
           of
           those
           that
           venter
           upon
           any
           thing
           without
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           ;
           as
           there
           are
           many
           of
           our
           Priests
           do
           :
           they
           preach
           and
           prophesie
           without
           a
           Call
           from
           
           God
           :
           they
           have
           been
           at
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           and
           have
           taken
           their
           Orders
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           chosen
           by
           men
           to
           the
           work
           ;
           and
           they
           think
           that
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Call
           from
           God
           .
           
             Paul
          
           had
           not
           his
           Ministery
           from
           man
           ,
           nor
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           taught
           it
           by
           the
           revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           and
           therefore
           these
           are
           false
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           .
           
             There
             shall
             false
             Prophets
             arise
             ,
             that
             shall
             deceive
             many
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             the
             very
             Elect.
             
          
           If
           the
           Priests
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           were
           put
           to
           prove
           their
           Call
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           found
           very
           few
           of
           them
           that
           could
           prove
           their
           Call
           from
           God
           .
           Beware
           therefore
           of
           these
           Wolves
           ;
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           voice
           of
           strangers
           ,
           lest
           they
           devour
           you
           :
           they
           will
           pretend
           that
           they
           are
           fearful
           of
           offending
           or
           troubling
           the
           consciences
           of
           Gods
           people
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           child
           of
           God
           makes
           a
           scruple
           in
           his
           conscience
           of
           paying
           Tythe
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           trouble
           to
           his
           conscience
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           ,
           if
           he
           dist
           pay
           Tythe
           ▪
           sin
           against
           his
           conscience
           ;
           yet
           the
           Priests
           will
           have
           it
           .
           What
           care
           they
           for
           offending
           the
           Conscience
           of
           Gods
           people
           ?
           How
           shall
           we
           live
           ▪
           say
           they
           ,
           else
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           it
           is
           rather
           humor
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           Tythes
           is
           a
           Civil
           Right
           ,
           and
           a
           soul
           need
           not
           scruple
           them
           ,
           say
           they
           .
           This
           
           is
           a
           divelish
           cloak
           to
           cover
           the
           Priests
           baseness
           .
           But
           we
           hope
           you
           would
           have
           us
           have
           a
           livelihood
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           (
           God
           forbid
           else
           :
           )
           work
           with
           your
           hands
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           and
           live
           no
           more
           upon
           the
           sweat
           of
           other
           mens
           brows
           ;
           else
           you
           must
           fast
           ,
           
             and
             not
             eat
             :
          
           See
           2
           Thes.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             For
             even
             when
             we
             were
             with
             you
             this
             we
             commanded
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             would
             not
             work
             ,
             neither
             should
             he
             eat
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
          
           ver.
           14.
           
           We
           do
           work
           ,
           they
           will
           say
           ;
           we
           sweat
           and
           take
           pains
           day
           and
           night
           for
           the
           good
           of
           peoples
           souls
           .
           But
           do
           you
           work
           with
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           some
           manual
           calling
           or
           other
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           take
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           for
           to
           study
           and
           get
           by
           heart
           this
           mans
           and
           that
           mans
           writings
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           them
           in
           publike
           Congregations
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           living
           :
           but
           do
           you
           work
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           with
           their
           hands
           ?
        
         
           
             Obj.
          
           But
           it
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             that
             they
             which
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             on
             the
             Gospel
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           
             Do
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             they
             which
             minister
             about
             holy
             things
             ,
             live
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             &
             they
             which
             wait
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             are
             partakers
             
             with
             with
             the
             Altar
             ?
             Or
             I
             onely
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             have
             not
             we
             power
             to
             forbear
             working
             ?
             Who
             goeth
             a
             warfare
             at
             his
             own
             charges
             ?
             Who
             planteth
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             ?
             Who
             feedeth
             a
             flock
             ,
             and
             eateth
             not
             of
             the
             milk
             thereof
             ?
             Say
             I
             these
             things
             as
             a
             man
             ?
             Or
             saith
             not
             the
             Law
             the
             same
             also
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Ox
             that
             treadeth
             out
             the
             corn
             .
             Doth
             God
             take
             care
             for
             Oxen
             ?
             Or
             saith
             he
             it
             altogether
             for
             our
             sakes
             ?
             For
             our
             sakes
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             this
             is
             written
             ;
             that
             he
             that
             ploweth
             ,
             should
             plow
             in
             hope
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             thresheth
             in
             hope
             ,
             should
             be
             partaker
             of
             his
             hope
             .
             If
             we
             have
             sown
             unto
             you
             all
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             is
             it
             a
             great
             thing
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             reap
             your
             carnal
             things
             ?
             If
             others
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             power
             over
             you
             ,
             are
             not
             we
             rather
             ?
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           answer
           thus
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           live
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           you
           preach
           other
           mens
           books
           and
           writings
           :
           You
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           !
           What
           ,
           you
           ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           matter
           to
           speak
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           speak
           other
           mens
           experience
           !
           Neither
           ,
           as
           
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           had
           you
           your
           Ministery
           from
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           by
           Revelation
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           had
           .
           If
           you
           had
           your
           Ministery
           from
           Christ
           ,
           you
           would
           trust
           Christ
           for
           a
           livelihood
           ;
           you
           would
           not
           first
           seek
           a
           Living
           ,
           and
           then
           go
           and
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           You
           cannot
           preach
           without
           other
           mens
           books
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Can
           you
           preach
           ,
           all
           books
           being
           taken
           away
           from
           you
           save
           the
           Bible
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           when
           you
           are
           desired
           to
           do
           it
           ?
           Can
           you
           preach
           twice
           every
           day
           of
           the
           week
           throughout
           the
           yeer
           ,
           without
           other
           mens
           books
           ?
           If
           you
           cannot
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           live
           on
           the
           Gospel
           :
           for
           ye
           are
           no
           true
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           answer
           thus
           :
           Though
           those
           that
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           may
           live
           on
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
          
           might
           ;
           yet
           ,
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             used
             this
             power
             ,
             but
             suffer
             all
             things
             ,
             lest
             we
             should
             hinder
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           12.
           
           
             But
             I
             have
             used
             none
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             neither
             have
             I
             written
             these
             things
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             done
             unto
             me
             :
             for
             it
             were
             better
             for
             me
             to
             die
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             man
             should
             make
             my
             glorying
             void
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           15.
           
           
             What
             is
             my
             reward
             then
             ?
             Verily
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             may
             
             make
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             without
             charge
             ,
             that
             I
             abuse
             not
             my
             power
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           18.
           
           
             For
             your selves
             know
             how
             ye
             ought
             to
             follow
             us
             :
             for
             we
             behaved
             not
             our selves
             disorderly
             among
             you
             ,
             neither
             did
             we
             eat
             any
             mans
             bread
             for
             nought
             ,
             but
             wrought
             with
             labour
             and
             travel
             night
             and
             day
             ▪
             that
             we
             might
             not
             be
             chargeable
             to
             any
             of
             you
             ,
          
           2
           Thess.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Let
           me
           see
           you
           Priests
           do
           so
           :
           where
           is
           there
           such
           a
           spirit
           as
           
             Paul
          
           had
           ,
           among
           you
           ?
           O
           how
           you
           make
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           chargeable
           !
           Your
           reward
           is
           Tythes
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           
             Paul's
          
           reward
           ,
           His
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           for
           nothing
           :
           he
           abused
           not
           his
           power
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           :
           he
           wrought
           with
           labour
           and
           travel
           night
           and
           day
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           chargeable
           to
           any
           ;
           you
           are
           idle
           ,
           and
           mad
           upon
           taking
           Tythes
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           We
           have
           done
           good
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           converted
           souls
           ,
           and
           are
           worthy
           of
           somewhat
           for
           our
           pains
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           This
           was
           
             Paul's
          
           reward
           ,
           his
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           for
           nothing
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           bigger
           reward
           then
           taking
           Tythes
           .
           O
           that
           you
           would
           consider
           of
           it
           therefore
           !
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           for
           what
           we
           do
           .
           We
           do
           many
           
           things
           that
           we
           have
           no
           Call
           for
           from
           God
           .
           O
           how
           sweet
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           what
           we
           do
           from
           a
           Call
           from
           God!
           We
           cannot
           take
           pleasure
           in
           any
           thing
           we
           do
           ,
           unless
           we
           have
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           to
           do
           it
           .
           We
           cannot
           warrant
           unto
           our selves
           safety
           and
           prosperity
           in
           going
           unto
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           convert
           such
           a
           soul
           ,
           without
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           .
           We
           must
           not
           look
           that
           God
           should
           go
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           any
           enterprise
           ,
           without
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           .
           If
           we
           have
           a
           Call
           for
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           may
           do
           what
           we
           undertake
           with
           cheerfulness
           ,
           and
           may
           expect
           God
           to
           go
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           help
           us
           to
           do
           what
           he
           calls
           us
           to
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           whether
           we
           have
           a
           Call
           to
           this
           or
           to
           that
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           You
           may
           know
           it
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God
           :
           If
           it
           be
           nakedly
           the
           power
           of
           God
           that
           carries
           you
           out
           to
           do
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           by-respect
           ,
           or
           self-end
           ,
           then
           you
           have
           a
           Call
           from
           God
           .
           Or
           you
           may
           know
           it
           by
           this
           :
           If
           you
           be
           called
           by
           God
           to
           do
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           he
           enables
           you
           to
           do
           that
           which
           you
           are
           called
           to
           ,
           sutable
           and
           according
           to
           his
           will
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           if
           God
           hath
           called
           any
           
           of
           you
           to
           teach
           ,
           instruct
           ,
           pray
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           do
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           called
           you
           to
           ,
           that
           do
           ;
           be
           not
           disobedient
           to
           the
           heavenly
           vision
           :
           follow
           the
           Lamb
           whithersoever
           he
           calls
           you
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           to
           suffer
           ,
           yet
           follow
           him
           ▪
           if
           he
           bid
           thee
           go
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           of
           his
           sinfulness
           ,
           pride
           ,
           baseness
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           to
           convince
           him
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           Parabolical
           way
           and
           manner
           ;
           go
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Point
           of
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           ▪
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           Christ
           suffers
           that
           disciple
           whom
           he
           dearly
           loves
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           and
           nourished
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           with
           him
           and
           his
           children
           ;
           to
           eat
           of
           his
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           of
           his
           own
           cup
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           his
           own
           bosom
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unto
           him
           as
           a
           daughter
           .
           This
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           speaks
           the
           great
           love
           that
           Christ
           hath
           to
           his
           beloved
           disciple
           .
           Friends
           ,
           what
           high
           love
           is
           here
           !
           What
           ,
           for
           his
           beloved
           disciple
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           and
           nourished
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           with
           him
           ;
           to
           eat
           of
           Christ's
           own
           meat
           which
           he
           eats
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           of
           his
           own
           cup
           ,
           that
           cup
           which
           he
           drinks
           in
           !
           and
           moreover
           ,
           
           to
           lie
           in
           his
           own
           bosome
           ,
           and
           be
           unto
           him
           as
           a
           daughter
           !
           Greater
           love
           then
           this
           ,
           can
           no
           man
           shew
           .
           What
           heart
           would
           not
           this
           love
           ravish
           and
           melt
           !
           It
           speaks
           the
           heighth
           ,
           length
           ,
           bredth
           ,
           and
           depth
           of
           love
           .
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           makest
           us
           amazed
           at
           it
           ;
           we
           cannot
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           wonder
           at
           it
           :
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           and
           tell
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           is
           :
           it
           is
           so
           vast
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           look
           into
           it
           ,
           we
           lose
           our selves
           in
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           it
           :
           we
           cannot
           declare
           it
           ,
           but
           stand
           and
           admire
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           suffer
           us
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           himself
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           there
           drink
           of
           those
           brests
           of
           consolation
           that
           are
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           at
           his
           own
           table
           ,
           and
           eat
           his
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           his
           own
           drink
           .
           O
           admirable
           !
           O
           excellent
           !
           
             And
             I
             appoint
             unto
             you
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             as
             my
             Father
             hath
             appointed
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             eat
             and
             drink
             at
             my
             table
             in
             my
             kingdom
             ,
             and
             sit
             on
             thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Luke
           22.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           then
           beg
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           beloved
           disciples
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           be
           brought
           up
           and
           nourished
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           children
           ;
           eat
           of
           his
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           
           of
           his
           own
           cup
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           his
           own
           bosome
           ,
           and
           be
           unto
           him
           as
           a
           
             daughter
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           high
           priviledge
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           beloved
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           then
           we
           are
           interessed
           into
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ;
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           Christ
           hath
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           a
           share
           in
           :
           if
           we
           be
           his
           lambs
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           his
           tender
           care
           and
           protection
           from
           the
           wolfs
           mouth
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           do
           not
           envie
           the
           poor
           lambs
           happiness
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           being
           brought
           up
           and
           nourished
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           growing
           up
           together
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           children
           ;
           his
           eating
           of
           Christ's
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           drinking
           of
           Christ's
           own
           cup
           ,
           and
           lying
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           being
           unto
           him
           as
           a
           daughter
           .
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           envie
           another's
           happiness
           :
           because
           we
           are
           not
           as
           this
           man
           ,
           and
           cannot
           do
           as
           this
           man
           ,
           therefore
           we
           envie
           him
           :
           Such
           a
           one
           hath
           notable
           parts
           ,
           can
           write
           and
           preach
           ;
           he
           hath
           sweet
           enjoyments
           of
           God
           ,
           knows
           much
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           poor
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           nothing
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           nothing
           :
           and
           because
           the
           soul
           cannot
           do
           as
           that
           man
           doth
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           through
           the
           baseness
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           it
           envies
           ,
           speaks
           evil
           of
           ,
           and
           reproacheth
           that
           man
           .
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           
           speaking
           evil
           of
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           dear
           to
           Christ
           as
           the
           apple
           of
           his
           eye
           ,
           lest
           you
           speak
           evil
           of
           ,
           envie
           and
           reproach
           Christ
           .
           That
           is
           indeed
           a
           beloved
           disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Christ
           suffers
           to
           lie
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           to
           eat
           of
           his
           own
           meat
           ,
           and
           drink
           of
           his
           own
           drink
           ,
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           beware
           ,
           beware
           ,
           take
           heed
           what
           you
           speak
           of
           a
           beloved
           disciple
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Point
           of
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           committing
           of
           sin
           is
           slaying
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           .
           This
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           committing
           of
           sin
           is
           the
           slaying
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           ,
           then
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           sinning
           ,
           of
           committing
           adultery
           ,
           murder
           ,
           fornication
           ;
           of
           offending
           a
           weak
           brother
           ;
           of
           being
           proud
           ,
           high-minded
           ,
           lifted
           up
           ▪
           lest
           you
           kill
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           what
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           ,
           or
           slaying
           the
           beloved
           disciple
           of
           Christ
           ▪
           is
           :
           It
           is
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           sinful
           before
           God
           ;
           all
           your
           unholy
           walkings
           ,
           all
           your self-admirations
           ,
           all
           your self-exaltations
           high
           conceit
           of
           your selves
           ,
           self-applause
           ,
           is
           the
           slaying
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           .
        
         
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           the
           poor
           man's
           lamb
           be
           tender
           in
           your
           eyes
           :
           it
           is
           tender
           in
           Christ's
           eyes
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           so
           also
           in
           yours
           .
           Do
           you
           love
           it
           as
           Christ
           loves
           it
           ?
           Be
           you
           careful
           of
           offending
           ,
           killing
           ,
           slaying
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           :
           let
           it
           be
           dear
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Point
           of
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           God
           many
           times
           speaks
           in
           a
           parabolical
           way
           and
           manner
           ,
           to
           awaken
           a
           poor
           soul
           out
           of
           the
           sleep
           of
           security
           and
           sin
           ,
           by
           causing
           him
           unknowingly
           to
           pass
           an
           impartial
           sentence
           against
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           be
           brought
           unto
           unfeigned
           repentance
           .
           This
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Parable
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           How
           that
           God
           many
           times
           takes
           such
           a
           mystical
           way
           of
           speaking
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           the
           poor
           creature
           condemn
           himself
           ,
           pass
           sentence
           upon
           himself
           in
           the
           person
           of
           another
           ,
           as
           he
           made
           
             David
             .
          
           It
           makes
           me
           wonder
           at
           
             David's
          
           being
           caught
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
             .
          
           Friends
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           committed
           adultery
           ,
           murder
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           or
           some
           secret
           sin
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           God
           hath
           a
           Parabolical
           way
           
           and
           manner
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           pass
           sentence
           upon
           your selves
           ,
           in
           passing
           sentence
           upon
           others
           ,
           if
           he
           intend
           good
           to
           you
           .
           There
           is
           no
           hiding
           of
           your
           sins
           ;
           God
           will
           finde
           them
           out
           .
           
             David
          
           little
           thought
           that
           he
           was
           the
           man
           the
           Prophet
           spoke
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           passed
           sentence
           upon
           himself
           in
           the
           person
           of
           another
           .
           God
           can
           catch
           us
           ,
           some
           way
           or
           other
           :
           if
           he
           intend
           good
           to
           our
           souls
           ,
           he
           will
           shew
           us
           that
           we
           have
           sinned
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           
             David
             ,
          
           some
           way
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           speaks
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           .
           O
           how
           wise
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           good
           !
           Though
           haply
           ,
           we
           think
           him
           not
           to
           be
           so
           .
           O
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God!
           his
           ways
           are
           past
           finding
           out
           ,
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           in
           convincing
           of
           sin
           in
           such
           a
           parabolical
           way
           .
           We
           many
           times
           speak
           against
           his
           wisdom
           and
           ways
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           comprehend
           them
           :
           there
           is
           no
           searching
           of
           his
           ways
           ,
           they
           are
           past
           finding
           out
           ;
           the
           more
           we
           search
           into
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           lose
           our selves
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           doctrine
           is
           this
           :
           That
           that
           which
           convinceth
           a
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           ,
           Gods
           saying
           unto
           him
           ,
           Thou
           art
           the
           man
           :
           This
           is
           cleer
           from
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           you
           that
           take
           your
           fill
           
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           commit
           sin
           with
           greediness
           ;
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           say
           to
           you
           souls
           ,
           You
           are
           the
           men
           and
           the
           women
           that
           have
           sinned
           against
           him
           ,
           what
           will
           you
           do
           then
           ?
           And
           you
           that
           are
           proud
           ,
           self-conceited
           ,
           high-minded
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           God
           will
           finde
           you
           out
           ,
           and
           discover
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           the
           men
           and
           women
           that
           have
           sinned
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           wronged
           your
           own
           souls
           .
           To
           confirm
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           consider
           that
           in
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           3
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Therefore
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             that
             same
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             ye
             have
             crucified
             ,
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ;
          
           Whom
           they
           had
           crucified
           .
           When
           God
           had
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           those
           which
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           men
           which
           did
           it
           ;
           when
           they
           heard
           this
           ,
           they
           were
           pricked
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           ,
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             It
             was
             ye
             that
             denyed
             Christ
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Pilate
             ,
             that
             denyed
             the
             holy
             One
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             desired
             a
             murderer
             to
             be
             granted
             unto
             you
             :
             it
             was
             ye
             that
             killed
             the
             prince
             of
             life
             ,
             whom
             God
             ,
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           Act.
           3.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             ye
             slew
             and
             hanged
             on
             a
             tree
             ,
             him
             hath
             God
             exalted
             with
             his
             right
          
           
           
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             give
             repentance
             unto
             Israel
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             .
             When
             they
             heard
             that
             ,
             they
             were
             cut
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             took
             counsel
             to
             slay
             them
             ,
          
           Act.
           5.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           33.
           
           The
           Apostles
           saying
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           those
           that
           slew
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           men
           that
           did
           it
           ;
           that
           cuts
           them
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           take
           counsel
           to
           slay
           them
           .
           VVhen
           God
           speaks
           to
           a
           soul
           ,
           Thou
           art
           the
           man
           that
           hast
           sinned
           ,
           that
           hast
           slain
           Christ
           ;
           either
           he
           will
           cry
           out
           ,
           VVhat
           shall
           I
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           ?
           or
           else
           he
           will
           inrage
           and
           take
           counsel
           against
           the
           people
           of
           God
           .
           The
           VVord
           of
           God
           is
           like
           a
           two
           edged
           sword
           ,
           and
           will
           cut
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           O
           that
           God
           would
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           
             David
             ,
          
           you
           are
           the
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           that
           have
           killed
           the
           poor
           mans
           Lamb
           !
           VVe
           are
           ready
           ,
           with
           the
           whorish
           woman
           ,
           to
           wipe
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           VVe
           have
           not
           sinned
           :
           but
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           discover
           sin
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           we
           have
           sinned
           ,
           been
           proud
           ,
           vaunted
           ,
           and
           gloried
           in
           our selves
           what
           we
           have
           been
           ,
           done
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           spoken
           honourable
           of
           those
           that
           admired
           us
           ,
           and
           poor
           ,
           and
           base
           ,
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           did
           not
           admire
           us
           ,
           and
           cry
           us
           up
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           The
           three
           Witnesses
           in
           heaven
           with
           their
           testimonies
           ;
           and
           the
           three
           Witnesses
           on
           earth
           ,
           with
           their
           testimonies
           ,
           explicated
           ,
           out
           of
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               For
               there
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               record
               in
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               these
               three
               are
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               8
               
            
             
               And
               there
               are
               three
               that
               bear
               witness
               in
               earth
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Blood
               ;
               and
               these
               three
               agree
               in
               one
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           fifth
           verse
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Question
           propounded
           with
           an
           Answer
           annexed
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Question
           is
           this
           :
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ?
          
           The
           answer
           is
           this
           :
           
             But
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             he
             that
             came
             by
             water
             and
          
           
           
             bloud
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             not
             by
             water
             onely
             ,
             but
             by
             water
             and
             blood
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             beareth
             witness
             of
             this
             .
          
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             truth
             .
          
           Now
           these
           two
           verses
           which
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           are
           a
           reason
           of
           part
           of
           the
           sixth
           verse
           .
           There
           are
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Who
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           that
           bear
           record
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           Heaven
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           bear
           testimony
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           the
           Witnesses
           Records
           are
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           What
           the
           Witnesses
           Oneness
           is
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           these
           things
           likewise
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           What
           earth
           is
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Who
           they
           are
           that
           bear
           witness
           in
           earth
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           their
           testimonies
           are
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           How
           the
           Witnesses
           agree
           in
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           Who
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           ,
           that
           bear
           record
           in
           Heaven
           .
           They
           are
           three
           great
           mysteries
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           hugest
           mysteries
           that
           ever
           were
           ;
           which
           no
           natural
           eye
           can
           finde
           out
           :
           all
           the
           parts
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           gifts
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           here
           lost
           :
           And
           besides
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           such
           infinite
           vastness
           ,
           that
           they
           swallow
           up
           all
           other
           mysteries
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           very
           marrow
           of
           Godliness
           and
           Christianity
           consists
           and
           lies
           hid
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Three
           :
           it
           is
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           these
           Three
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           soul
           truly
           godly
           .
           All
           happiness
           and
           glory
           lie
           involved
           in
           these
           Three
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           you
           will
           ask
           me
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Father
           ?
           what
           is
           the
           Son
           ?
           and
           what
           is
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           Father
           is
           God
           ,
           the
           Son
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           the
           same
           God
           ;
           though
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           why
           is
           God
           called
           the
           Father
           ?
           why
           the
           Son
           ?
           and
           why
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           He
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           two
           Creations
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Old
           Creation
           ;
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           New
           Creation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Old
           Creation
           :
           he
           is
           the
           Former
           ,
           Begetter
           ,
           and
           Framer
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           of
           
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           earth
           and
           in
           the
           sea
           ;
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           Old
           Creation
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           Beget
           and
           Create
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           New
           Creation
           :
           he
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           begetter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           2.
           7.
           and
           as
           he
           is
           the
           begetter
           of
           souls
           to
           himself
           
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
          
           in
           the
           New
           Creation
           ,
           
             James
          
           1.
           18.
           as
           he
           is
           the
           begetter
           of
           us
           
             to
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           3.
           and
           as
           he
           is
           the
           begetter
           of
           us
           to
           himself
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           15.
           
        
         
           He
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           ,
           first
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Old
           Creation
           likewise
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           New
           Creation
           also
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Old
           Creation
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           thing
           begotten
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           earth
           ,
           and
           sea
           :
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           holds
           forth
           
             the
             power
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             :
          
           see
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           24.
           
           For
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           to
           be
           begotten
           in
           the
           Old
           Creation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           is
           called
           the
           Word
           ,
           with
           
           respect
           to
           the
           New
           Creation
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           thing
           begotten
           in
           us
           in
           the
           New
           Creation
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           the
           life
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           
             hope
             of
             glory
             within
             us
             ,
          
           Col.
           1.
           27.
           as
           he
           is
           our
           wisdom
           ,
           justification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           For
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           to
           be
           begotten
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           called
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           discoverer
           and
           revealer
           of
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           Creation
           :
           there
           is
           abundance
           of
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           not
           ,
           nor
           know
           :
           every
           thing
           of
           the
           Old
           Creation
           sets
           forth
           more
           or
           less
           glory
           .
           
             The
             heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy-work
             .
          
           And
           the
           devil
           keeps
           us
           from
           looking
           after
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           that
           shines
           forth
           in
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           discover
           and
           reveal
           that
           glory
           and
           truth
           that
           lies
           hid
           in
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           revealer
           and
           discoverer
           of
           truth
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           New
           Creation
           :
           there
           is
           no
           glory
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           knowing
           of
           truth
           and
           glory
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
           We
           may
           seek
           to
           finde
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           labour
           ,
           and
           weary
           out
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           finde
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           the
           joyning
           of
           every
           mans
           Learning
           together
           ,
           can
           finde
           it
           out
           :
           Truth
           indeed
           will
           put
           all
           learned
           Rabbies
           to
           a
           
             non-plus
             .
          
           And
           so
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           unsearchable
           ;
           men
           cannot
           finde
           it
           out
           ,
           though
           they
           joyn
           all
           their
           heads
           together
           .
           
             Where
             is
             the
             wise
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             scribe
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             disputer
             of
             this
             world
             ?
          
           Tell
           me
           what
           is
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           Truth
           .
           You
           cannot
           tell
           me
           :
           for
           ,
           no
           man
           knows
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           reveal
           and
           make
           known
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           to
           us
           and
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           leader
           of
           the
           poor
           creature
           into
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           Creation
           .
           Though
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           discovers
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Old
           Creation
           ;
           yet
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           led
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           :
           though
           we
           see
           never
           so
           much
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           shine
           forth
           in
           the
           Old
           Creation
           ,
           yet
           we
           cannot
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           is
           that
           which
           leadeth
           us
           into
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           sweeter
           then
           the
           seeing
           of
           it
           .
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             he
             the
             Spirit
             of
          
           
           
             truth
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             :
             for
             he
             shall
             not
             speak
             of
             himself
             ;
             but
             whatsoever
             he
             shall
             hear
             ,
             that
             shall
             he
             speak
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             shew
             you
             things
             to
             come
             ,
          
           Joh.
           16.
           13.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           guider
           of
           poor
           creatures
           into
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           ,
           in
           the
           New
           Creation
           .
           Friends
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           that
           you
           possess
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           guided
           you
           into
           it
           :
           for
           we
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           discovered
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           had
           some
           one
           to
           guide
           us
           into
           Truth
           and
           Glory
           ,
           we
           should
           miss
           of
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           What
           heaven
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Witnesses
           bear
           record
           .
        
         
           Heaven
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           uncompounded
           and
           unmixt
           state
           of
           Saints
           ;
           it
           is
           such
           an
           estate
           of
           glory
           in
           which
           Saints
           shall
           be
           ,
           as
           shall
           not
           be
           mixed
           or
           compounded
           with
           flesh
           .
           That
           state
           which
           we
           are
           now
           in
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mixt
           state
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           that
           state
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           in
           ,
           in
           heaven
           ,
           is
           a
           pure
           state
           of
           Spirit
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           Witnesses
           record
           in
           heaven
           is
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           we
           shall
           consider
           four
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Father's
             report
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             the
             Word's
             report
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             the
             holy
             Ghost's
             report
             is
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             they
             witness
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           what
           the
           Father's
           report
           is
           :
           The
           Father's
           report
           is
           somewhat
           concerning
           the
           Son
           .
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           See
           in
           1
           
             Joh.
          
           5.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             If
             we
             receive
             the
             witness
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             is
             greater
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             testified
             of
             his
             Son
             .
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             the
             witness
             in
             himself
             :
          
           and
           
             he
             that
             believeth
             not
             God
             ,
             hath
             made
             him
             a
             lyer
             ,
             because
             he
             believeth
             not
             the
             report
             that
             God
             gave
             of
             his
             Son
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             report
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             life
             is
             in
             his
             Son
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
             .
          
           See
           that
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           5.
           32.
           
           
             There
             is
             another
             that
             beareth
             witness
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             that
             the
             witness
             which
             he
             beareth
             of
             me
             ,
             is
             true
             .
          
           See
           verse
           37.
           
           
             And
             the
             Father
             himself
             which
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             hath
             born
             witness
             of
             me
             .
          
           But
           
           what
           doth
           the
           Father
           witness
           of
           Christ
           ?
           See
           in
           
             Matth.
          
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             And
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             went
             up
             straightway
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ;
             and
             lo
             ,
             the
             heavens
             were
             opened
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             descending
             like
             a
             dove
             ,
             and
             lighting
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             lo
             ,
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           That
           which
           the
           Father
           testifies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           so
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           Son
           .
           Then
           that
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           8.
           18.
           
           
             The
             Father
             that
             sent
             me
             ,
             beareth
             witness
             of
             me
             .
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           See
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             Then
             spake
             Jesus
             again
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             :
             he
             that
             followeth
             me
             ,
             shall
             not
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             the
             light
             of
             life
             .
          
           God
           beareth
           record
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           enlightens
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           is
           a
           follower
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           not
           walk
           in
           darkness
           ,
           but
           shall
           have
           the
           light
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           life's
           light
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           that
           light
           that
           is
           accompanied
           with
           life
           .
           See
           that
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           7.
           17.
           
           
             For
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             Thou
             art
             a
             priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedek
             .
          
           The
           Father
           testifieth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
           he
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Priest
           ,
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           our
           sins
           .
           
             Who
             is
             made
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             carnal
             commandment
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             power
             of
             an
             endless
             life
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           unlooseable
           and
           indissolvable
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           Word's
           report
           is
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             It
             beareth
             witness
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           beareth
           witness
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           his
           Son
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           
             it
             testifieth
             what
             it
             hath
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             Joh.
          
           3.
           32.
           
           The
           Word
           testifieth
           of
           that
           good
           will
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           seen
           and
           heard
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           towards
           the
           worst
           of
           sinners
           :
           the
           Word
           beareth
           witness
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           its
           works
           that
           it
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           sent
           him
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           finish
           that
           great
           work
           of
           Redemption
           and
           Reconciliation
           .
           See
           
             Joh.
          
           18.
           37.
           
           
             To
             this
             end
             was
             I
             born
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             came
             I
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             bear
             witness
             unto
             the
             truth
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             is
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             heareth
             my
             voice
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           testifieth
           of
           it self
           .
           See
           
             Joh.
          
           8.
           14
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             
             them
             ,
             Though
             I
             bear
             record
             of
             my self
             ,
             yet
             my
             record
             is
             true
             :
             for
             I
             know
             whence
             I
             came
             ,
             and
             whither
             I
             go
             .
             I
             am
             one
             that
             beareth
             witness
             of
             my self
             ,
          
           that
           I
           came
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             ,
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           5.
           3.
           
           
             If
             I
             bear
             witness
             of
             my self
             ,
             my
             witness
             is
             not
             true
             :
          
           so
           that
           Christ
           bearing
           witness
           of
           himself
           ,
           is
           not
           true
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ;
           If
           Christ
           bear
           witness
           of
           himself
           alone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           one
           sent
           from
           the
           Father
           ;
           then
           indeed
           his
           witness
           is
           nottrue
           ;
           otherwise
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           holy
           Ghost's
           report
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Ghost's
           report
           ,
           see
           in
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           15.
           
           
             Whereof
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             also
             is
             a
             witness
             to
             us
             :
          
           of
           which
           see
           in
           vers.
           10.
           
           
             By
             the
             which
             will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             through
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           See
           likewise
           vers.
           12.
           
           
             This
             man
             ,
             after
             he
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sins
             for
             ever
             ,
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             expecting
             till
             his
             enemies
             be
             made
             his
             footstoole
             .
          
           See
           vers
           .
           14.
           
           
             For
             by
             one
             offering
             ,
             he
             hath
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             .
          
           All
           which
           the
           
           
           holy
           Ghost
           testifieth
           .
           And
           that
           in
           
             Act.
          
           5.
           32.
           
           
             For
             we
             are
             his
             witnesses
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             also
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             .
          
           What
           doth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           witness
           ?
           See
           in
           vers
           .
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             ye
             slew
             and
             hanged
             on
             a
             tree
             .
             Him
             hath
             God
             exalted
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             to
             give
             repentance
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             :
          
           of
           which
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           a
           witness
           .
           Now
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           beareth
           witness
           
             by
             cloven
             tongues
             ,
          
           that
           Christ
           is
           exalted
           .
           See
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           33.
           
           
             And
             there
             appeared
             unto
             them
             cloven
             tongues
             like
             as
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             it
             sate
             upon
             each
             of
             them
             .
             And
             they
             were
             all
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             speak
             with
             other
             tongues
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             gave
             them
             utterance
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             exalted
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             of
             the
             Father
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             hath
             shed
             forth
             this
             which
             you
             now
             see
             and
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           the
           Father
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           witness
           .
           They
           witness
           immediately
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           means
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           the
           Father
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           are
           one
           .
           They
           are
           one
           in
           substance
           ,
           in
           being
           ;
           they
           are
           one
           pure
           essence
           and
           person
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             They
             agree
             in
             One
             ;
          
           but
           ,
           
             Are
             One
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           what
           these
           three
           Witnesses
           in
           Heaven
           are
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Father
           ,
           Word
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           three
           immediate
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           strong
           Witnesses
           .
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             testimony
             of
             two
             witnesses
             is
             true
             ;
          
           much
           more
           the
           testimony
           of
           three
           .
           What
           greater
           testimony
           can
           there
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           the
           testimony
           of
           three
           ?
           the
           Father
           bearing
           testimony
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           of
           both
           ;
           all
           three
           witnessing
           grace
           and
           love
           ,
           to
           our
           spirits
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           theirs
           ,
           and
           they
           ours
           .
           
             Job
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Also
             now
             behold
             ,
             my
             witness
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           unity
           )
           
             and
             my
             record
             is
             on
             high
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           
             Job
          
           16.
           19.
           
           
             It
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             the
             moon
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             faithful
             witness
             in
             heaven
             :
             Selah
             :
          
           speaking
           of
           
             Davids
          
           Throne
           .
           So
           
             Psa.
          
           37.
           
           The
           witnesses
           in
           Heaven
           are
           such
           as
           are
           faithful
           .
           Now
           
             a
             faithful
             witness
             will
             not
             lye
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.
           5
           ,
           25.
           
        
         
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           desire
           God
           to
           open
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Testimony
             in
             heaven
          
           to
           you
           .
           
             Rev.
          
           15.
           5.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             was
             opened
             in
             heaven
             ,
             there
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             Temple
             the
             Arke
             of
             his
             Testament
             ;
             and
             there
             were
             lightnings
             ,
             and
             voices
             ,
             and
             thunderings
             ,
             and
             an
             earthquake
             ,
             and
             great
             hail
             ,
          
           Rev.
           11.
           19.
           
           Friends
           ,
           when
           God
           comes
           to
           open
           his
           Temple
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           Ark
           of
           his
           Testament
           ,
           and
           lightenings
           ,
           and
           voices
           ,
           and
           thunders
           ,
           and
           an
           earthquake
           ,
           and
           great
           hail
           fall
           upon
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           what
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           or
           Spirit
           is
           ;
           That
           they
           are
           three
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           ;
           one
           ,
           and
           yet
           three
           :
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           one
           ,
           the
           Son
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           another
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           same
           ▪
           God
           variously
           come
           forth
           .
           So
           that
           Unity
           brancheth
           forth
           it self
           into
           Variety
           ,
           and
           Variety
           into
           Unity
           :
           the
           Father
           is
           not
           limited
           to
           Unity
           ,
           but
           spreads
           forth
           himself
           into
           Diversi●y
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           the
           vanity
           and
           blasphemy
           of
           those
           that
           hold
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Spirit
           are
           meer
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ;
           For
           it
           is
           cleer
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
           the
           most
           high
           God
           in
           Unity
           ;
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           differ
           not
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           several
           makings
           forth
           ;
           all
           are
           but
           one
           ,
           eternal
           ,
           wise
           ,
           immortal
           ,
           and
           invisible
           Being
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           people
           fall
           into
           such
           gross
           absurdities
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           this
           mystery
           :
           He
           that
           sendeth
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           sent
           ;
           He
           that
           gave
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           that
           was
           given
           ;
           He
           that
           speaketh
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           speaketh
           not
           of
           himself
           ;
           He
           that
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           taught
           ;
           He
           that
           gives
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           receiveth
           ;
           He
           that
           is
           the
           giver
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           the
           gift
           ;
           He
           that
           prayeth
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           offers
           up
           prayer
           ,
           are
           all
           but
           one
           incomprehensible
           being
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           saith
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           himself
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           one
           :
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             .
          
           Till
           we
           come
           to
           understand
           things
           thus
           ,
           we
           shall
           miss
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           run
           into
           a
           thousand
           errours
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           earth
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Water
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           witness
           .
        
         
           Earth
           is
           the
           mixt
           and
           compounded
           state
           
           of
           Saints
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           live
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           estate
           part
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           spirit
           ;
           part
           fleshly
           ,
           part
           spiritually
           :
           in
           which
           state
           ,
           there
           is
           such
           a
           lusting
           and
           fighting
           of
           the
           spirit
           against
           flesh
           ,
           and
           flesh
           against
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           a
           Saint
           cannot
           do
           many
           times
           the
           things
           he
           would
           ,
           but
           is
           led
           captive
           into
           the
           law
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           Who
           they
           are
           that
           bear
           witness
           on
           earth
           .
           They
           are
           three
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           VVater
           ,
           and
           Blood
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           will
           ask
           me
           ,
           VVhat
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           what
           the
           VVater
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Blood
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           Spirit
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           is
           that
           Spirit
           .
           Now
           God
           is
           the
           Spirit
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           discovery
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           leading
           into
           truth
           :
           or
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Omnipresency
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           its
           Invisibility
           :
           a
           spirit
           cannot
           be
           seen
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           VVhat
           the
           VVater
           is
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           came
           out
           of
           the
           side
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           one
           of
           the
           souldiers
           with
           a
           spear
           pierced
           his
           side
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           VVhat
           
           the
           Blood
           is
           ,
           that
           beareth
           witness
           in
           earth
           :
           It
           was
           that
           likewise
           which
           issued
           out
           of
           Christ's
           side
           .
           See
           both
           these
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           19.
           34.
           
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           VVhat
           the
           VVitnesses
           testimonies
           in
           earth
           are
           :
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           three
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
        
         
           
             1
             VVhat
             the
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             VVhat
             the
             witness
             of
             VVater
             is
             .
          
           
             3
             VVhat
             the
             witness
             of
             Blood
             is
             .
          
           
             4
             How
             they
             witness
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           VVhat
           the
           witness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           or
           what
           it
           testifieth
           .
           It
           testifies
           of
           Christ
           :
           See
           
             Joh.
          
           15.
           26.
           
           
             But
             when
             the
             Comforter
             is
             come
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             send
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             make
             known
             me
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           testifies
           of
           Christ
           ;
           it
           witnesseth
           Christ
           to
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           
             1
             It
             testifies
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             those
             sufferings
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           testifieth
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ;
           it
           witnesseth
           them
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           it
           makes
           known
           what
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           ,
           and
           the
           fruit
           of
           those
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           witnesseth
           
           the
           truth
           thereof
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           11.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           testifies
           of
           that
           glory
           which
           should
           follow
           those
           sufferings
           .
           VVhat
           is
           the
           glory
           ?
           That
           glory
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           VVhat
           is
           that
           ?
           See
           in
           
             Joh.
          
           17.
           5.
           
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ;
          
           which
           was
           with
           his
           own
           self
           .
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           testifies
           of
           that
           glory
           ,
           and
           witnesseth
           it
           to
           the
           soul
           .
           There
           is
           always
           glory
           following
           after
           affliction
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           affliction
           ,
           the
           more
           glory
           :
           
             Our
             light
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             glory
             which
             is
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             us
             .
          
           All
           which
           the
           Spirit
           testifies
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           VVhat
           VVater
           witnesseth
           .
           It
           witnesseth
           mystically
           Sanctification
           ,
           Purity
           ,
           VVashing
           ,
           Cleansing
           ,
           doing
           away
           sin
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           ,
           VVhat
           Blood
           witnesseth
           .
           It
           witnesseth
           Salvation
           ,
           Redemption
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           Life
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           mystical
           sence
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           How
           can
           VVater
           witness
           Sanctification
           ,
           washing
           ,
           cleansing
           of
           the
           soul
           ?
           And
           how
           can
           Blood
           
           witness
           Salvation
           ,
           Justification
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           seeing
           the
           VVater
           and
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           was
           long
           since
           spilt
           upon
           the
           ground
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           shall
           answer
           this
           ,
           by
           asking
           another
           Question
           :
           How
           did
           
             Abel
             ,
          
           being
           dead
           ,
           speak
           ?
           
             Rev.
          
           11.
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           VVater
           ,
           and
           Blood
           witness
           .
           They
           witness
           mediately
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           means
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           VVater
           ,
           and
           Blood
           agree
           in
           one
           .
           Thus
           :
           They
           witness
           to
           one
           thing
           :
           what
           the
           Spirit
           witnesseth
           ,
           that
           VVater
           witnesseth
           ;
           and
           what
           VVater
           witnesseth
           ,
           Blood
           witnesseth
           ;
           and
           what
           VVater
           and
           Blood
           witness
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           witnesseth
           ,
           which
           is
           love
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           inform
           us
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           without
           three
           VVitnesses
           in
           earth
           :
           God
           would
           not
           have
           us
           be
           without
           three
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           he
           tenders
           us
           so
           much
           :
           he
           knows
           our
           frailties
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           by
           Satan
           ,
           and
           to
           sink
           in
           our
           Spirits
           for
           want
           of
           VVitnesses
           :
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           three
           ,
           to
           confirm
           us
           ,
           and
           establish
           us
           ,
           in
           our
           mixt
           state
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           so
           faint
           away
           in
           our
           spirits
           ,
           because
           of
           those
           corruptions
           and
           flesh
           which
           are
           within
           us
           :
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           VVater
           and
           Blood
           ,
           to
           bear
           witness
           to
           our
           souls
           of
           loving
           kindness
           and
           mercy
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           do
           not
           say
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           Sanctified
           and
           made
           clean
           :
           VVater
           witnesseth
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           Purity
           to
           the
           soul
           .
           Do
           not
           say
           you
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           justified
           ,
           that
           your
           sins
           are
           not
           pardoned
           :
           Blood
           speaks
           it
           ,
           that
           your
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           you
           justified
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           set
           to
           your
           seals
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           VVater
           ,
           and
           Blood
           testifie
           :
           the
           not
           receiving
           what
           they
           witness
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           abundance
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           sinkings
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           Listen
           therefore
           what
           VVater
           and
           Blood
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Spirit
           in
           water
           and
           blood
           witnesseth
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           force
           you
           to
           submit
           to
           its
           testimonies
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           have
           received
           their
           testimonies
           ,
           have
           set
           to
           their
           seals
           that
           God
           is
           true
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           Some
           sweet
           Discoveries
           of
           those
           glorious
           things
           that
           are
           spoken
           of
           the
           city
           of
           God
           ;
           out
           of
           
             Psal.
          
           87.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ▪
           4
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               His
               foundation
               is
               in
               the
               holy
               mountains
               .
            
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               loveth
               the
               gates
               of
               Sion
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               the
               dwellings
               of
               Jacob
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             
               Glorious
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               city
               of
               God
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               make
               mention
               of
               Rahab
               and
               Babylon
               to
               them
               that
               know
               me
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               Philistia
               ,
               and
               Tyre
               ,
               with
               Ethiopia
               :
               this
               man
               was
               born
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               of
               Zion
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               This
               and
               that
               man
               was
               born
               in
               her
               :
               and
               the
               Highest
               himself
               shall
               establish
               her
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               count
               when
               he
               writeth
               up
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               was
               born
               there
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
            
             
               As
               well
               the
               singers
               as
               the
               players
               on
               instruments
               ,
               shall
               be
               there
               :
               all
               my
               springs
               are
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           THere
           are
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             foundation
          
           here
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           whose
           this
           foundation
           is
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           where
           this
           foundation
           is
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           the
           
             holy
             mountains
          
           are
           in
           which
           the
           foundation
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             foundation
          
           here
           .
           It
           is
           meant
           Christ
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           Saints
           foundation
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           builds
           ,
           or
           is
           built
           .
           
             We
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             corner-stone
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           that
           a
           believer
           builds
           upon
           ,
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             As
             a
             wise
             master-builder
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             )
             I
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             Christ
             :
             for
             other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ,
             then
             that
             is
             laid
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             build
             upon
             this
             foundation
             ,
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             precious
             stones
             ,
             wood
             ,
             hay
             ,
             stubble
             ,
          
           which
           are
           false
           
           
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           ;
           
             every
             mans
             work
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             :
             for
             the
             day
             shall
             declare
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             revealed
             by
             fire
             ;
             and
             the
             fire
             shall
             trie
             every
             mans
             work
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             it
             is
             ▪
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             abide
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             built
             thereupon
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             a
             reward
             .
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             shall
             be
             burnt
             ,
             he
             shall
             suffer
             loss
             ▪
             but
             he
             himself
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             by
             fire
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           Whose
           this
           foundation
           is
           .
           It
           is
           God's
           foundation
           ,
           of
           God's
           own
           laying
           in
           the
           mountains
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             lay
             in
             Zion
             for
             a
             foundation
             ,
             a
             stone
             ,
             a
             tried
             stone
             ,
             a
             sure
             foundation
             ,
          
           Isai.
           28.
           16.
           
           And
           in
           another
           place
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             that
             the
             foundation
             of
             God
             standeth
             sure
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           Where
           this
           foundation
           is
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           mountains
           .
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           holy
           mountains
           ?
           See
           
             Dan.
          
           9.
           16.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             thy
             righteousness
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             let
             thine
             anger
             and
             thy
             fury
             be
             turned
             away
             from
             thy
             city
             Jerusulem
             ,
             thy
             holy
             mountain
             ;
             because
             ,
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             iniquities
             of
             our
             fathers
             ,
             Jerusalem
             
             and
             all
             thy
             people
             are
             become
             a
             reproach
             to
             all
             that
             are
             about
             us
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           
             Joel
          
           3.
           17.
           
           
             So
             shall
             ye
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             Zion
             my
             holy
             mountain
             :
             then
             shall
             Jerusalem
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             strangers
             pass
             thorow
             her
             any
             more
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           holy
           mountain
           is
           the
           City
           
             Jerusalem
             ;
          
           it
           's
           
             Zion
             :
          
           God
           hath
           laid
           his
           foundation
           in
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           in
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           for
           
             Zion
          
           to
           build
           upon
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             loves
             the
             gates
             of
             Zion
             more
             then
             all
             the
             dwellings
             of
             Jacob
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           this
           verse
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           
             the
             gates
             of
             Zion
          
           are
           .
           They
           are
           those
           that
           open
           into
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           that
           give
           an
           entrance
           into
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           that
           let
           us
           into
           
             Zion
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           property
           of
           a
           gate
           to
           let
           in
           into
           some
           place
           or
           other
           :
           so
           the
           gates
           of
           
             Zion
          
           are
           those
           which
           give
           us
           an
           admittance
           into
           
             Zion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           
             the
             dwellings
             of
             Jacob
          
           are
           .
           They
           are
           these
           :
           They
           dwelt
           upon
           somewhat
           that
           was
           not
           God
           ;
           they
           dwelt
           upon
           wickedness
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           know
           not
           God
           do
           :
           see
           
             Job
          
           18.
           from
           vers.
           6
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           vers.
           21.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             
             the
             light
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             spark
             of
             his
             fire
             shall
             not
             shine
             ;
             the
             light
             shall
             be
             dark
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             his
             candle
             shall
             be
             put
             out
             with
             him
             :
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             strength
             shall
             be
             straightned
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             counsel
             shall
             cast
             him
             down
             .
             For
             he
             is
             cast
             into
             a
             net
             by
             his
             own
             feet
             ,
             and
             he
             walketh
             upon
             a
             snare
             .
             The
             grin
             shall
             take
             him
             by
             the
             heel
             ,
             and
             the
             robber
             shall
             prevail
             against
             him
             .
             The
             snare
             is
             laid
             for
             him
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             a
             trap
             for
             him
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Terrours
             shall
             make
             him
             afraid
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             shall
             drive
             him
             to
             his
             feet
             .
             His
             strength
             shall
             be
             hungerbitten
             ,
             and
             destruction
             shall
             be
             ready
             at
             his
             side
             .
             It
             shall
             devour
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             skin
             ;
             even
             the
             first-born
             of
             death
             shall
             devour
             his
             strength
             .
             His
             confidence
             shall
             be
             rooted
             out
             of
             his
             tabernalce
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             king
             of
             terrours
             .
             It
             shall
             dwell
             in
             his
             tabernacle
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             none
             of
             his
             :
             brimstone
             shall
             be
             scattered
             upon
             his
             habitation
             .
             His
             roots
             shall
             be
             dried
             up
             beneath
             ,
             and
             above
             shall
             his
             branch
             be
             cut
             off
             .
             His
             remembrance
             shall
             perish
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             no
             name
             in
             the
             street
             .
             He
             shall
             be
             driven
             from
             light
             into
             darkness
             ,
             and
             chased
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
             He
             shall
             neither
             have
             son
             nor
             nephew
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             nor
             any
             remaining
             in
             his
             dwellings
             .
             They
             that
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             astonied
             at
             his
             day
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             went
             before
             were
             affrighted
             .
             Surely
             such
             are
             the
             dwellings
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             place
             of
             him
             that
             knoweth
             not
             God
             .
          
           Then
           that
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           55.
           15.
           
           
             Let
             death
             seise
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             go
             down
             quick
             into
             hell
             :
             for
             wickedness
             is
             in
             their
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Lord
           loves
           the
           gates
           of
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           the
           outward
           part
           of
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           the
           entrance
           of
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           more
           then
           
             Jacob's
          
           dwellings
           :
           he
           cannot
           endure
           dwelling
           places
           where
           wickedness
           is
           :
           he
           cannot
           endure
           our
           dwelling
           places
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           dwell
           and
           live
           upon
           besides
           God
           .
        
         
           
             Glorious
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             thee
             ,
             O
             city
             of
             God
             .
             Selah
             .
          
        
         
           The
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           are
           these
           following
           ▪
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           
             the
             city
             of
             God
          
           is
           .
           It
           is
           that
           in
           which
           God
           dwells
           and
           inhabits
           ,
           and
           takes
           up
           his
           abode
           :
           it
           is
           
             Zion
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ;
          
           it
           is
           God's
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           those
           
             glorious
             things
          
           are
           that
           are
           
           spoken
           of
           the
           city
           of
           God
           .
           See
           
             Psal.
          
           45.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             The
             Kings
             daughter
             is
             all
             glorious
             within
             ;
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           )
           
             her
             clothing
             is
             of
             wrought
             gold
             .
             She
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             King
          
           Christ
           Jesus
           
             in
             rayment
             of
             needle-work
             :
             the
             virgins
             her
             companions
             that
             follow
             her
             ,
             shall
             be
             brought
             unto
             thee
             .
             With
             gladness
             and
             rejoycing
             shall
             they
             be
             brought
             :
             they
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kings
             palace
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           Christs
           glory
           ;
           whose
           
             garments
             smell
             of
             myrrhe
             ,
             aloes
             ,
             and
             cassia
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             ivory
             palaces
             whereby
             they
             have
             made
             thee
             glad
             ,
          
           vers.
           8.
           
           
             Kings
             daughters
             were
             among
             thy
             honourable
             women
             :
             upon
             thy
             right
             hand
             did
             stand
             the
             queen
             in
             gold
             of
             Ophir
             ,
          
           vers.
           9.
           
           See
           that
           in
           
             Isai.
          
           33.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             Look
             upon
             Zion
             ,
             the
             city
             of
             our
             solemnities
             :
             thine
             eyes
             shall
             see
             Jerusalem
             a
             quiet
             habitation
             ,
             a
             tabernacle
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             down
             :
             not
             one
             of
             the
             stakes
             thereof
             shall
             ever
             be
             removed
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             of
             the
             cords
             thereof
             be
             broken
             ;
             but
             there
             the
             glorious
             Lord
             will
             be
             unto
             us
             a
             place
             of
             broad
             waters
             and
             streams
             ,
             wherein
             shall
             go
             no
             galley
             with
             oars
             ,
             neither
             shall
             gallant
             ships
             pass
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           See
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           1.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             new
             heaven
          
           
           
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             .
          
           This
           new
           heaven
           and
           earth
           is
           a
           state
           of
           righteousness
           :
           See
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           13.
           
           
             Nevertheless
             we
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             look
             for
             new
             heavens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousness
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           heavens
           and
           such
           an
           earth
           as
           is
           free
           from
           all
           corruption
           and
           sin
           .
           This
           new
           heaven
           and
           new
           earth
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           
             Isai.
          
           45.
           17.
           
           
             For
             behold
             ,
             I
             create
             new
             heavens
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ;
             and
             the
             former
             shall
             not
             be
             remembred
             ,
             nor
             come
             into
             minde
             .
          
           This
           new
           heaven
           and
           new
           earth
           is
           described
           there
           to
           be
           such
           an
           estate
           of
           glory
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           voice
           of
           weeping
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           heard
           ,
           nor
           the
           voice
           of
           crying
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           19.
           but
           
             Jerusalem
          
           shall
           be
           created
           a
           rejoycing
           and
           a
           joy
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           18.
           
           And
           he
           who
           blesseth
           himself
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           shall
           bless
           himself
           in
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           sweareth
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           shall
           swear
           by
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ;
           because
           the
           former
           troubles
           shall
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           16.
           
        
         
           
             For
             the
             first
             heaven
             and
             first
             earth
             were
             passed
             away
             :
          
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           remembred
           ,
           nor
           come
           into
           minde
           .
           Which
           first
           heaven
           and
           earth
           is
           that
           state
           of
           things
           in
           and
           under
           which
           the
           Saints
           are
           now
           :
           
             Whose
             voice
             then
             shook
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             hath
          
           
           
             promised
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Yet
             once
             more
             I
             shake
             not
             the
             earth
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             heaven
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.
           26.
           
           God
           is
           now
           a
           shaking
           the
           old
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           they
           begin
           to
           fall
           apace
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           new
           heavens
           and
           earth
           .
        
         
           
             And
             there
             was
             no
             more
             sea
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           no
           more
           troublesomness
           ,
           confusedness
           ,
           broils
           ,
           waves
           ,
           tempests
           ,
           and
           storms
           .
           This
           
             John
          
           saw
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           shortly
           be
           fulfilled
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             John
             saw
             the
             holy
             city
             ,
             new
             Hierusalem
             ,
             coming
             down
             from
             God
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             prepared
             as
             a
             bride
             adorned
             for
             her
             husband
             .
          
           This
           holy
           City
           ,
           new
           
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           her
           glorious
           triumphing
           estate
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           said
           to
           come
           down
           from
           God
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           all
           its
           newness
           and
           holiness
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           from
           heaven
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           is
           now
           prepared
           and
           adorned
           for
           her
           husband
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             tabernacle
             of
             God
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             dwell
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             God
             himself
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             their
             God
             .
             Iohn
          
           heard
           a
           voice
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           called
           him
           to
           behold
           ,
           see
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           tabernacle
           in
           men
           ,
           
           make
           men
           his
           tabernacle
           .
           He
           tells
           
             Iohn
          
           that
           this
           his
           tabernacle
           is
           with
           men
           ;
           he
           doth
           not
           tell
           him
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           men
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           already
           ;
           he
           dwells
           himself
           with
           the
           Saints
           already
           :
           intimating
           unto
           us
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           in
           the
           counsel
           of
           God
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           in
           that
           word
           
             himself
             :
          
           he
           dwells
           in
           us
           now
           by
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
             (
             Ye
             are
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             )
          
           but
           he
           will
           dwell
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           proper
           substance
           ,
           being
           ,
           and
           person
           :
           
             God
             himself
             shall
             be
             with
             them
             :
          
           He
           is
           with
           us
           now
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           be
           with
           us
           in
           greater
           glory
           :
           
             and
             he
             will
             dwell
             with
             us
             :
          
           Now
           he
           is
           in
           us
           and
           with
           us
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           then
           withdraws
           himself
           ;
           but
           then
           he
           shall
           take
           up
           his
           dwelling
           for
           ever
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             people
             :
          
           We
           are
           his
           people
           now
           ;
           but
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           his
           people
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           name
           shall
           be
           written
           upon
           our
           foreheads
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           distinguished
           from
           the
           world
           :
           the
           world
           shall
           acknowledge
           us
           to
           be
           his
           :
           
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             their
             God
             :
          
           He
           is
           their
           God
           now
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           appear
           to
           all
           then
           that
           he
           is
           their
           God
           .
        
         
           
             And
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             ;
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             death
             ,
             neither
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             crying
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             pain
             :
             for
             the
             former
          
           
           
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           further
           description
           of
           
             Hierusalem's
          
           state
           .
           When
           God
           comes
           to
           dwell
           among
           us
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           himself
           comes
           to
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           he
           will
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           our
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           crying
           ,
           and
           pains
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           will
           wipe
           away
           all
           our
           tears
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           shall
           weep
           no
           more
           ;
           he
           will
           take
           away
           death
           ,
           even
           that
           death
           through
           fear
           of
           which
           many
           were
           all
           their
           life-time
           subject
           to
           bondage
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           2.
           15.
           and
           we
           shall
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           his
           sight
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           the
           former
           things
           are
           past
           away
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             that
             sate
             upon
             the
             throne
             ,
             said
             Behold
             ,
             I
             make
             all
             things
             new
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             Write
             :
             for
             these
             words
             are
             true
             and
             faithful
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             It
             is
             done
             .
          
           Here
           is
           Christ
           upon
           the
           throne
           ,
           calling
           us
           to
           behold
           that
           he
           makes
           all
           things
           new
           .
           Friends
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           doing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           restore
           his
           people
           into
           a
           better
           and
           more
           firm
           estate
           then
           they
           were
           in
           in
           the
           first
           
             Adam
             ;
          
           and
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           this
           ,
           commandeth
           
             John
          
           to
           write
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           already
           done
           .
           Things
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           are
           decreed
           in
           the
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           as
           certain
           as
           if
           they
           were
           past
           :
           for
           God
           cannot
           change
           nor
           alter
           :
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Alpha
          
           
           
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
          
           ver.
           6.
           
        
         
           Now
           at
           the
           ninth
           verse
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             there
             came
             unto
             me
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             which
             had
             the
             seven
             vials
             full
             of
             the
             seven
             plagues
             ,
             and
             talked
             with
             me
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             Come
             up
             hither
             ;
          
           (
           Here
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           calls
           up
           
             John
          
           above
           himself
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           see
           and
           receive
           the
           visions
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             I
             will
             shew
             thee
             the
             Bride
             the
             Lambs
             wife
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           her
           glorious
           estate
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             carried
             me
             away
             in
             the
             spirit
             to
             a
             great
             and
             high
             mountain
             ,
          
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           spouse
           of
           Christ
           in
           her
           glory
           .
           Which
           thing
           holds
           forth
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           take
           a
           right
           view
           of
           the
           new
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           unless
           they
           be
           taken
           from
           earth
           into
           heaven
           .
           
             And
             shewed
             me
             that
             great
             city
             ,
             the
             holy
             Jerusalem
             ,
             descending
             out
             of
             heaven
             from
             God
             ,
             having
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           light
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           power
           ,
           beauty
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           God
           :
           no
           less
           then
           the
           very
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           the
           new
           
             Ierusalem
          
           clothed
           with
           .
           
             And
             her
             light
             was
             like
             unto
             a
             stone
             most
             precious
             ,
             even
             like
             a
             jasper
             stone
             ;
          
           which
           is
           full
           of
           beauty
           ,
           excellency
           ,
           and
           glory
           .
           
             And
             cleer
             as
             crystal
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           
           bright
           shining
           and
           glistering
           light
           ▪
           
             And
             had
             a
             wall
             great
             and
             high
             ;
          
           which
           speaks
           the
           security
           ,
           defence
           ,
           and
           safetiness
           of
           the
           City
           .
           
             And
             it
             had
             twelve
             gates
             ;
          
           which
           signifieth
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           hardness
           and
           difficulty
           of
           enemies
           to
           enter
           in
           .
           
             And
             at
             the
             gates
             twelve
             angels
             ,
          
           to
           keep
           the
           gates
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           the
           righteous
           enter
           in
           .
           
             And
             names
             written
             thereon
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             tribes
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           the
           Elect
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           Israelites
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           true
           Israelites
           .
           Which
           holds
           forth
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           City
           ,
           their
           names
           are
           written
           upon
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           City
           .
           
             On
             the
             east
             three
             gates
             ,
             on
             the
             north
             three
             gates
             ,
             on
             the
             south
             three
             gates
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             west
             three
             gates
             .
          
           Which
           holds
           forth
           this
           unto
           us
           ,
           That
           out
           of
           all
           the
           four
           quarters
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           Elect
           shall
           be
           gathered
           .
           See
           
             Mat.
          
           24.
           31.
           
           
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             his
             angels
             with
             a
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             together
             his
             elect
             from
             the
             four
             windes
             ,
             from
             one
             end
             of
             heaven
             to
             the
             other
             :
          
           or
           ,
           
             from
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           Mark
           13
           ,
           27.
           
           And
           some
           shall
           
           be
           let
           in
           at
           one
           gate
           ,
           and
           some
           at
           another
           .
           
             And
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             city
             had
             twelve
             foundations
             ;
          
           which
           speaks
           the
           sureness
           of
           its
           foundation
           :
           
             and
             in
             them
             the
             names
             of
             the
             twelve
             apostles
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
          
           to
           signifie
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           this
           City
           is
           laid
           upon
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           being
           the
           corner-stone
           .
           
             And
             he
             that
             talked
             with
             me
             ,
             had
             a
             golden
             reed
             to
             measure
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             the
             gates
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             wall
             thereof
             .
          
           Measuring
           with
           Reeds
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           among
           the
           Prophets
           .
           Because
           every
           thing
           of
           this
           spiritual
           
             Ierusalem
          
           is
           glorious
           ,
           therefore
           the
           measuring-reed
           is
           said
           to
           be
           of
           gold
           .
           This
           golden
           Reed
           is
           the
           Spirit
           .
           
             And
             the
             city
             lieth
             foursquare
             :
          
           which
           presents
           us
           with
           this
           ,
           The
           fastness
           and
           unmoveableness
           of
           its
           stature
           :
           for
           round
           things
           are
           easily
           rolled
           and
           moved
           aside
           ;
           but
           square
           things
           are
           not
           .
           
             Seeing
             we
             receive
             a
             kingdom
             that
             cannot
             be
             shaken
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             so
             serve
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             please
             him
             ,
             with
             reverence
             and
             fear
             ,
          
           Hebr.
           12.
           28.
           
           
             And
             the
             length
             is
             as
             large
             as
             the
             breadth
             .
             And
             he
             measured
             the
             city
             with
             the
             reed
             ,
             twelve
             thousand
             furlongs
             :
             the
             length
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             the
             breadth
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             of
             it
             are
             equal
             .
          
           The
           Angel
           with
           his
           golden
           Reed
           measureth
           the
           square
           side
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           both
           in
           length
           ,
           breadth
           ,
           heighth
           ,
           and
           depth
           of
           it
           and
           findeth
           each
           of
           them
           to
           be
           Twelve
           thousand
           furlongs
           ;
           which
           after
           8
           furlongs
           to
           the
           mile
           ,
           maketh
           in
           our
           account
           fifteen
           hundred
           miles
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           square
           of
           this
           great
           City
           cometh
           to
           six
           thousand
           miles
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           great
           compass
           ;
           and
           holdeth
           forth
           unto
           us
           the
           great
           largeness
           of
           this
           City
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           room
           enough
           for
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           yea
           most
           pleasant
           and
           commodious
           rooms
           .
           
             And
             he
             measured
             the
             wall
             thereof
             ,
             an
             hundred
             fourty
             and
             four
             cubits
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             angel
             :
          
           which
           ,
           after
           our
           common
           account
           of
           two
           Cubits
           to
           a
           Yard
           ,
           amount
           unto
           seventy
           and
           two
           yards
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           great
           thickness
           ,
           even
           so
           thick
           ,
           as
           no
           enemy
           can
           break
           in
           .
           
             And
             the
             building
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             it
             was
             of
             jasper
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           spotty
           ,
           greedy
           ,
           green
           ,
           and
           flourishing
           .
           
             And
             the
             city
             was
             pure
             gold
             ,
          
           without
           any
           mixture
           .
           
             Like
             unto
             clear
             glass
             ,
          
           pure
           and
           glistering
           .
           
             And
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             city
             were
             garnished
             ;
          
           beautified
           and
           adorned
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           precious
           stones
           ,
           which
           were
           written
           upon
           
           the
           brest-plate
           of
           the
           High-priests
           under
           the
           Law
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           we
           are
           not
           to
           think
           that
           the
           city
           of
           God
           is
           of
           such
           metal
           and
           matter
           indeed
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           described
           :
           but
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           would
           give
           us
           some
           taste
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           ,
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           shadow
           out
           unto
           us
           under
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           most
           esteem
           amongst
           men
           ,
           what
           the
           glory
           and
           excellency
           of
           this
           new
           
             Hierulem
          
           is
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             twelve
             gates
             were
             twelve
             pearls
             ;
             every
             gate
             was
             of
             one
             pearl
             :
             and
             the
             street
             of
             the
             city
             was
             pure
             gold
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             transparent
             glass
             .
          
           All
           which
           hold
           forth
           to
           us
           the
           braveness
           ,
           beautifulness
           ,
           gloriousness
           ,
           glistering
           ,
           and
           admirableness
           of
           the
           City
           .
           If
           the
           gates
           be
           of
           Pearl
           ,
           and
           the
           street
           of
           gold
           ,
           then
           what
           are
           the
           inmost
           rooms
           !
           
             And
             I
             saw
             no
             temple
             therein
             ,
          
           as
           was
           in
           the
           old
           
             Ierusalem
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             are
             the
             temple
             of
             it
             .
          
           As
           the
           City
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           so
           
             it
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           need
           of
           any
           light
           :
           
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             did
             lighten
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             light
             thereof
             .
          
           God
           and
           Christ
           is
           all
           in
           all
           there
           .
           
             The
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             do
             bring
          
           
           
             their
             glory
             and
             honour
             into
             it
             .
          
           Though
           none
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           Nobles
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           might
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           old
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           have
           free
           passage
           into
           this
           .
           
             And
             the
             gates
             of
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             shut
             at
             all
             by
             day
             .
          
           The
           gates
           of
           this
           City
           always
           stand
           open
           for
           believers
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           as
           not
           fearing
           enemies
           .
           
             For
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             night
             there
             .
          
           All
           shall
           be
           light
           .
           
             And
             they
             shall
             bring
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             nations
             into
             it
             ;
          
           and
           throw
           it
           down
           at
           Christ's
           feet
           .
           
             And
             there
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             into
             it
             any
             thing
             that
             defileth
             ,
             neither
             whatsoever
             worketh
             abomination
             ▪
             or
             maketh
             a
             lye
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Lambs
             book
             of
             life
             .
          
           No
           unclean
           thing
           shall
           enter
           in
           here
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           Chap.
           22.
           to
           verse
           6.
           he
           speaketh
           of
           a
           
             pure
             river
             of
             water
             of
             life
             :
          
           This
           River
           is
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           pure
           :
           the
           Water
           of
           this
           River
           ,
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           flows
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           begets
           life
           in
           us
           .
           
             Clear
             as
             crystal
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           muddiness
           in
           it
           .
           
             Proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             .
          
           Which
           holds
           forth
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           Christ
           is
           the
           original
           of
           all
           our
           life
           and
           happiness
           .
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             street
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             either
             side
             of
             the
             river
             ,
             was
             there
             the
             tree
          
           
           
             of
             life
             ;
          
           which
           is
           Christ
           :
           
             which
             bare
             twelve
             manner
             of
             fruits
             :
          
           Which
           speaketh
           those
           varieties
           of
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           that
           are
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             And
             yeelded
             her
             fruit
             every
             month
             ,
          
           as
           well
           in
           summer
           as
           in
           winter
           :
           Which
           speaks
           this
           to
           us
           ▪
           the
           plenty
           of
           pleasures
           and
           delights
           that
           are
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           
             And
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             tree
             were
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             nations
             ;
          
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           all
           diseases
           and
           griefs
           ,
           sorrow
           and
           pain
           ,
           and
           sickness
           .
           The
           tree
           stands
           not
           in
           an
           outward
           corner
           of
           the
           City
           ▪
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           street
           ,
           and
           of
           both
           sides
           of
           the
           river
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Citizens
           of
           
             Jerusalem
          
           might
           freely
           come
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           taste
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           .
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             curse
             .
          
           We
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           subject
           to
           any
           curse
           in
           the
           heavenly
           Paradise
           ,
           as
           
             Adam
          
           was
           in
           the
           earthly
           .
           
             But
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             be
             in
             it
             .
          
           God
           shall
           be
           on
           his
           throne
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamb
           there
           .
           
             And
             his
             servants
             shall
             serve
             him
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             see
             his
          
           very
           
             face
             ,
          
           (
           which
           
             Moses
          
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           sight
           of
           )
           and
           be
           taken
           with
           his
           glory
           .
           
             And
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ;
          
           which
           shall
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           world
           :
           yea
           ,
           his
           Name
           shall
           be
           so
           seen
           in
           their
           foreheads
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           take
           
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             night
             there
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             no
             candle
             ,
             neither
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             gives
             them
             light
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             These
             sayings
             are
             faithful
             and
             true
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             the
             holy
             prophets
             sent
             his
             holy
             angel
             to
             shew
             unto
             his
             servants
             the
             things
             which
             must
             shortly
             be
             done
             .
          
           All
           which
           are
           spoken
           of
           the
           City
           of
           God
           .
           
             Selah
             .
          
           And
           if
           you
           look
           into
           the
           54
           ,
           60
           ,
           62
           ,
           65
           of
           
             Isaiah
             ,
          
           you
           shall
           see
           further
           what
           glorious
           things
           are
           spoken
           of
           the
           City
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             of
             Rahab
             and
             Babylon
             to
             them
             that
             know
             me
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           
             Rahab
          
           is
           .
           It
           is
           
             Egypt
             :
          
           See
           
             Isa.
          
           51.
           9.
           
           
             Awake
             ,
             awake
             ,
             put
             on
             strength
             ,
             O
             arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             awake
             as
             in
             the
             ancient
             days
             ,
             in
             the
             generations
             of
             old
             .
             Art
             thou
             not
             it
             that
             hath
             cut
             Rahab
             ,
             and
             wounded
             the
             dragon
             ?
          
           See
           
             Psal.
          
           89.
           10.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             broken
             Rahab
             in
             pieces
             .
          
           Or
           ▪
           
             Rahab
          
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           harlot
           .
           
             Heb.
          
           11.
           31.
           
           
             By
             faith
             ,
             the
             harlot
             Rahab
             perished
             not
             with
             them
             that
             believed
             
             not
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             received
             the
             spies
             with
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           
             Babylon
             is
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           great
           City
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           18.
           10.
           
           
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             that
             great
             city
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           Gods
           
             making
             mention
          
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Babylon
          
           is
           .
           It
           is
           his
           making
           known
           and
           discovering
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           to
           be
           inquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Babylon
             :
          
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           
             know
          
           him
           ;
           to
           those
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           God
           ;
           that
           have
           not
           an
           outward
           cognizance
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           divine
           inward
           knowledge
           of
           him
           :
           God
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Babylon
          
           to
           them
           that
           thus
           know
           him
           .
           What
           ,
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Babylon
             ?
          
           Why
           ?
           What
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Rahab
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           seen
           that
           is
           worth
           the
           seeing
           ,
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           blackness
           ▪
           darkness
           ,
           bondage
           ,
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           
             this
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
           Who
           is
           that
           ?
           Christ
           .
           VVhat
           ,
           Christ
           born
           in
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           among
           the
           
             Egyptians
             ,
          
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           cruelty
           ,
           darkness
           ,
           and
           bondage
           ?
           This
           is
           strange
           .
           God
           
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           this
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           know
           him
           ,
           as
           an
           incouragement
           to
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           darkness
           and
           bondage
           ,
           that
           Christ
           shall
           be
           born
           in
           them
           .
           Or
           ,
           
             Rahab
          
           here
           ▪
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           harlot
           .
           If
           you
           take
           
             Rahab
          
           for
           the
           harlot
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           thus
           :
           God
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           the
           harlot
           to
           them
           that
           know
           him
           .
           VVhat
           ,
           a
           harlot
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           seen
           or
           learn'd
           from
           her
           ?
           Yes
           ;
           though
           she
           was
           a
           harlot
           ,
           yet
           she
           obtained
           mercy
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           an
           incouragement
           to
           us
           .
           Gods
           making
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           the
           harlot
           to
           them
           that
           know
           him
           ,
           is
           his
           letting
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           she
           obtained
           mercy
           ;
           that
           so
           it
           might
           be
           an
           incouragement
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           makes
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           believe
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             of
             Babylon
          
           likewise
           
             to
             them
             that
             know
             me
             .
          
           VVhy
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           among
           the
           
             Babylonians
             ?
          
           Yes
           :
           
             This
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
           VVhere
           ?
           In
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           among
           the
           
             Babylonians
             ,
          
           those
           sinful
           persecuting
           creatures
           ,
           that
           held
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           captivity
           :
           this
           God
           will
           make
           mention
           of
           to
           them
           that
           know
           him
           ,
           as
           an
           incouragement
           to
           them
           likewise
           .
        
         
         
           Behold
           ,
           see
           ,
           take
           notice
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           ?
           
             Philistia
             .
          
           What
           is
           
             Philistia
             ?
          
           A
           Country
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             Philistims
          
           came
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           ?
           
             This
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
           Where
           ?
           Among
           the
           
             Philistims
          
           that
           fought
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           enemies
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             ,
          
           see
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           
             Tyre
             .
          
           What
           is
           
             Tyre
             ?
          
           A
           City
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           11.
           21
           ,
           What
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           ?
           
             This
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
           What
           ,
           born
           in
           that
           sinful
           City
           ?
           Yes
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             ,
             Ethiopia
             .
          
           What
           was
           
             Ethiopia
             ?
          
           A
           Country
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           
             Ethiopians
          
           came
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Blackamores
           .
           What
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           ?
           
             This
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
           Where
           ?
           Among
           the
           Blackamores
           ,
           those
           sullied
           ,
           sinful
           ,
           black
           creatures
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           Satan
           makes
           the
           question
           ,
           how
           Christ
           can
           be
           born
           in
           such
           an
           
             Egyptian
             Babylonish
             Rahab-like
          
           heart
           as
           thine
           is
           ;
           make
           mention
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           and
           tell
           him
           ▪
           That
           
             this
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
        
         
           If
           Satan
           makes
           the
           Question
           ,
           how
           Christ
           can
           be
           born
           in
           thee
           ,
           that
           art
           so
           
             Philistia
          
           and
           
             Tyre-like
          
           ;
           Behold
           
             Philistia
          
           and
           
             Tyre
             ,
          
           and
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           
             this
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
        
         
         
           If
           Satan
           tempt
           thee
           with
           thy
           blackness
           and
           sulliedness
           ▪
           and
           makes
           thee
           question
           whether
           Christ
           be
           born
           in
           thee
           ,
           from
           thy
           blackness
           and
           sulliedness
           ;
           Behold
           
             Philista
             ;
          
           and
           tell
           Satan
           ,
           That
           
             this
             man
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           said
           of
           
             Rahab
          
           and
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Philistia
             ▪
             Tyre
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ethiopia
             ,
          
           That
           
             this
             man
             was
             born
             there
             :
          
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           
             Zion
             .
             And
             of
             Zion
             it
             shall
             be
             said
             ▪
             This
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             man
             and
             man
             ,
          
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           
             David
             ,
             was
             born
             in
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             Highest
             himself
             shall
             establish
             her
             .
          
           God
           himself
           shall
           establish
           her
           with
           grace
           ,
           shall
           root
           her
           and
           ground
           her
           in
           himself
           ,
           against
           all
           winds
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           temptations
           ,
           sin
           ▪
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             count
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             reckon
             ,
             when
             he
             writeth
             up
             the
             people
             (
             among
             the
             living
             in
             Jerusalem
             ▪
          
           Isa.
           4.
           3.
           
           
             In
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           13.
           9.
           )
           
             That
             this
             man
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             was
             born
             there
             .
          
           Born
           where
           ?
           In
           Zion
           .
           Selah
           .
           
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             well
             the
             singers
             ,
             as
             the
             players
             on
          
           
           
             instruments
             shall
             be
             there
             .
          
           Where
           ?
           In
           
             Zion
             ;
          
           and
           shall
           make
           sweet
           and
           heavenly
           musick
           and
           melody
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           God
           .
           What
           singers
           and
           players
           on
           Instruments
           shall
           be
           there
           ?
           Not
           carnal
           singers
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           can
           sing
           the
           song
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ;
           and
           not
           carnal
           players
           or
           carnal
           Instruments
           neither
           ,
           but
           spiritual
           .
        
         
           The
           Psalmist
           ends
           the
           Psalm
           with
           this
           sweet
           saying
           ,
           
             All
             my
             springs
             are
             within
             thee
             :
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           nothing
           but
           what
           I
           am
           from
           thee
           ,
           thy
           springs
           are
           mine
           ;
           all
           my
           springs
           of
           comfort
           joy
           ,
           parts
           ,
           are
           in
           thee
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           withdrawest
           them
           ,
           I
           die
           :
           my
           lower
           and
           upper
           springs
           are
           in
           thee
           ,
           my
           lesser
           and
           my
           greater
           .
           Christ
           saith
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           
             A
             garden
             inclosed
             is
             my
             sister
             ,
             my
             spouse
             ;
             a
             spring
             shut
             up
             ,
             a
             fountain
             sealed
             ▪
             a
             fountain
             of
             gardens
             ,
             a
             well
             of
             living
             waters
             and
             streams
             ,
             from
             Lebanon
             ▪
          
           Cant.
           4.
           12
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Therefore
             with
             joy
             ,
             shall
             ye
             draw
             water
             out
             of
             the
             wells
             of
             salvation
             ,
          
           Isa.
           12.
           3.
           
           
             Therefore
             are
             they
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             day
             and
             night
             in
             his
             temple
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             shall
             dwell
             among
             them
             .
             They
             shall
             hunger
             no
             more
             ,
             
             neither
             thirst
             any
             more
             ;
             neither
             shall
             the
             sun
             light
             on
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             heat
             :
             for
             the
             Lamb
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             shall
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             shall
             lead
             them
             unto
             living
             fountains
             of
             waters
             ;
             and
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
          
           Rev.
           7.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           Some
           sweet
           Discoveries
           of
           the
           way
           Christ
           takes
           to
           undo
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           his
           Life
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           him
           a
           meer
           begger
           ;
           out
           of
           
             Isa.
          
           6.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Wo
               is
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               undone
               ;
               because
               I
               am
               a
               man
               of
               unclean
               lips
               ,
               and
               I
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               people
               of
               unclean
               lips
               :
               for
               mine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             
               Then
               flew
               one
               of
               the
               Seraphims
               ,
               unto
               me
               ,
               having
               a
               live
               coale
               in
               his
               hand
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               with
               the
               tongs
               froṁ
               off
               the
               altar
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
            
             
               And
               he
               laid
               it
               upon
               my
               mouth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Loe
               ,
               this
               hath
               touched
               
               thy
               lips
               ,
               and
               thine
               iniquity
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               thy
               sin
               purged
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           verses
           going
           before
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
          
           gives
           a
           description
           of
           that
           discovery
           that
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           time
           when
           he
           had
           it
           :
           the
           description
           of
           his
           dicovery
           is
           part
           of
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           to
           the
           fifth
           :
           the
           time
           when
           he
           had
           this
           discovery
           ,
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           first
           words
           of
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           year
           that
           King
           
             Vzziah
          
           dyed
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           26.
           23.
           
           The
           Prophets
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             I
             saw
             the
             Lord
             sitting
             upon
             a
             throne
             ;
          
           as
           ready
           to
           judge
           ,
           
             Psa.
          
           9.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             shall
             endure
             for
             ever
             :
             he
             hath
             prepared
             his
             throne
             for
             judgement
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             in
             righteousness
             ;
             he
             shall
             minister
             judgemen
             to
             the
             people
             in
             uprightness
             .
          
           See
           
             Dan.
          
           7.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             I
             beheld
             till
             the
             thrones
             were
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Ancient
             of
             days
             did
             sit
             ,
             whose
             garment
             was
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             and
             the
             hair
             of
             his
             head
             like
             the
             pure
             wool
             ;
             his
             throne
             was
             like
             the
             very
             flame
             ,
             and
             his
             wheeles
             as
             burning
             fire
             ▪
             a
             fiery
             stream
             issued
             and
             came
             forth
             from
             before
             him
             :
             thousand
             thousands
             ministred
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             stood
             before
             him
             .
             The
             judgement
             was
             set
             ,
             and
             the
             books
             were
             opened
             .
          
           See
           that
           in
           
             Rev.
          
           4.
           2
           
           ▪
           3.
           
           
             And
             immediately
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             a
             throne
             was
             set
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             sate
             on
             the
             throne
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             sate
             ,
             was
             to
             look
             upon
             like
             a
             jasper
             ,
             and
             a
             sardine
             ;
          
           two
           glistering
           stones
           .
           
             And
             there
             was
             a
             rain-bowe
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             in
             sight
             like
             unto
             an
             emerald
             ;
          
           which
           holds
           forth
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
           See
           
             Revel.
          
           6.
           16.
           
           
             And
             they
             said
             to
             the
             mountains
             and
             rocks
             ,
             Fall
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             hide
             us
             from
             the
             face
             of
             him
             that
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lamb
             .
          
           And
           that
           in
           
             Rev.
          
           20.
           12.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             dead
             ▪
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             stand
             before
             God
             :
             and
             the
             books
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             another
             book
             was
             opened
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             book
             of
             life
             :
             and
             the
             dead
             were
             judged
             out
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             written
             in
             the
             books
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             works
             .
          
           At
           vers.
           19.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             a
             great
             white
             throne
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             sate
             on
             it
             ,
             from
             whose
             face
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             heaven
             fled
             away
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             found
             no
             place
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           ,
           the
           Throne
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           :
           A
           Throne
           denotes
           Dignity
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           Kingliness
           ,
           
           Authority
           :
           Sitting
           holds
           forth
           Rest
           .
           The
           words
           being
           thus
           explained
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           is
           this
           :
           
             Isaiah
          
           saw
           the
           Lord
           sitting
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           ruling
           ,
           reigning
           ,
           triumphing
           ,
           in
           a
           peaceable
           manner
           ,
           over
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           
             High
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             far
             above
             all
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             might
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.
           21.
           
        
         
           
             And
             his
             train
             filled
             the
             temple
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           skirts
           of
           his
           Robes
           ▪
           with
           which
           he
           sate
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           filled
           the
           Temple
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Saints
           :
           for
           they
           are
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           
             Above
             it
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           above
           the
           Throne
           )
           
             stood
             the
             Seraphims
             .
          
           What
           are
           those
           ?
           Angels
           appearing
           as
           fire
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           104.
           4.
           
           
             Who
             maketh
             his
             angels
             spirits
             ,
             his
             ministers
             a
             flaming
             fire
             .
          
           These
           stood
           and
           attended
           Christ
           .
           See
           
             Dan.
          
           7.
           10.
           
           
             Thousand
             thousands
             ministred
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             stood
             before
          
           the
           Ancient
           of
           days
           ▪
           that
           sate
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           whose
           garments
           were
           white
           as
           snow
           .
        
         
           
             Each
             one
             had
             six
             wings
             :
             with
             twain
             he
             covered
             his
             face
             ;
          
           as
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           
           the
           brightness
           of
           Christ's
           glory
           ;
           even
           as
           
             Moses
          
           did
           :
           see
           
             Exod.
          
           3.
           6.
           
           
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             fathers
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Jacob
             .
             And
             Moses
             hid
             his
             face
             :
             for
             he
             was
             afraid
             to
             look
             upon
             God
             .
          
           See
           that
           likewise
           in
           1
           
             King.
          
           19.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Go
             forth
             ,
             and
             stand
             upon
             the
             mount
             before
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             and
             strong
             winde
             rent
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             brake
             in
             pieces
             the
             rocks
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             winde
             :
             and
             after
             the
             winde
             ,
             an
             earthquake
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             earthquake
             :
             and
             after
             the
             earthquake
             ,
             a
             fire
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             and
             after
             the
             fire
             ,
             a
             still
             small
             voice
             .
             And
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             when
             Elijah
             heard
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             wrapped
             his
             face
             in
             his
             mantle
             ▪
             and
             went
             out
             ▪
             and
             stood
             in
             the
             entring
             in
             of
             the
             cave
             .
             Elijah
          
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           puts
           a
           mantle
           before
           his
           face
           .
        
         
           
             And
             with
             twain
             he
             covered
             his
             feet
             ;
          
           as
           abashed
           in
           apprehension
           of
           their
           own
           infirmities
           and
           imperfections
           ,
           compared
           with
           God's
           incomparable
           perfection
           and
           majestie
           ,
           
             Job
          
           4.
           18.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             he
             put
             no
             trust
             in
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             his
             angels
             he
             charged
             with
             folly
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             And
             with
             twain
             he
             did
             flie
             :
          
           Which
           speaks
           their
           readiness
           and
           swiftness
           to
           go
           about
           God's
           business
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           110.
           20.
           
           
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             his
             angels
             ,
             that
             excel
             in
             strength
             ,
             that
             do
             his
             commandments
             ,
             hearkning
             unto
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             one
             cried
             to
             another
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             this
             cried
             to
             this
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             holy
             .
          
           Their
           constant
           employment
           is
           praising
           God
           .
           See
           
             Rev.
          
           4.
           8.
           
           
             And
             the
             four
             beasts
             had
             each
             of
             them
             six
             wings
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             full
             of
             eyes
             within
             ;
             and
             they
             rest
             not
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             holy
             ▪
             holy
             Lord
             God
             Almighty
             ▪
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             .
             The
             whole
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             his
             glory
             ;
          
           or
           ,
           
             his
             glory
             is
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             :
          
           He
           fills
           heaven
           and
           earth
           with
           his
           glory
           :
           we
           can
           look
           nowhere
           ,
           but
           behold
           glory
           .
           
             Psal.
          
           104.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Lord
             ▪
             how
             manifold
             are
             thy
             works
             !
             in
             wisdom
             hast
             thou
             made
             them
             all
             :
             the
             earth
             is
             full
             of
             thy
             riches
             ;
             so
             is
             this
             great
             and
             wide
             sea
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             posts
             of
             the
             door
             moved
             at
             the
             voice
             of
             him
             that
             cried
             ;
             and
             the
             house
             was
             filled
             with
             smoak
             ▪
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           posts
           of
           the
           door
           of
           the
           house
           or
           temple
           moved
           .
           The
           posts
           are
           those
           upon
           which
           the
           door
           hangs
           :
           Their
           moving
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           God's
           indignation
           .
           
           See
           
             Amos
          
           9.
           1.
           
           
             I
             saw
             the
             Lord
             standing
             upon
             the
             altar
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             Smite
             the
             lintel
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             that
             the
             posts
             may
             shake
             ;
             and
             cut
             them
             in
             the
             head
             all
             of
             them
             ▪
             and
             I
             will
             slay
             the
             last
             of
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             :
             he
             that
             fleeth
             of
             them
             ,
             shall
             not
             flee
             away
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             escapeth
             of
             them
             shall
             not
             be
             delivered
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             house
             was
             filled
             with
             smoak
             :
          
           Another
           signe
           of
           his
           fierce
           anger
           incensed
           .
           See
           
             Psal.
          
           18.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Then
             the
             earth
             shook
             and
             trembled
             ▪
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             hills
             moved
             and
             were
             shaken
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             wroth
             .
             There
             went
             up
             a
             smoak
             out
             of
             his
             nostrils
             ,
             and
             fire
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             devoured
             ;
             coals
             were
             kindled
             by
             it
             .
          
           See
           
             Deut.
          
           29.
           20.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             spare
             him
             but
             then
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             jealousie
             shall
             smoak
             against
             that
             man
             .
          
           Or
           by
           smoak
           here
           is
           meant
           darkness
           :
           see
           
             Rev.
          
           15.
           8.
           
           
             And
             the
             temple
             was
             filled
             with
             smoak
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             from
             his
             power
             :
             and
             no
             man
             was
             able
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             temple
             ,
             till
             the
             seven
             plagues
             of
             the
             seven
             angels
             were
             fulfilled
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           symbolical
           Vision
           ,
           
             Isaiah
          
           saw
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           had
           such
           an
           efficacie
           and
           power
           upon
           his
           spirit
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             undone
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           words
           are
           a
           fruit
           of
           that
           discovery
           that
           
             Isaiah
          
           had
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           there
           are
           in
           them
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Here
           is
           what
           
             Isaiah
          
           said
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             Wo
             belongs
             to
             me
             ;
          
           it
           is
           my
           portion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           that
           saying
           ,
           Wo
           is
           me
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             For
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           cut
           off
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Here
           is
           the
           ground
           why
           he
           said
           he
           was
           undone
           ;
           which
           is
           threefold
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Because
             I
             am
             a
             man
             of
             unclean
             lips
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           vile
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             I
             dwell
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             people
             of
             unclean
             lips
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Because
             mine
             eyes
             have
             seen
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           we
           shall
           raise
           from
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           That
           a
           true
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           accompanied
           with
           these
           things
           following
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           undoes
           a
           man
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           makes
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           Wo
           is
           he
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           makes
           him
           cry
           out
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           unclean
           lips
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           he
           dwells
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           people
           of
           unclean
           lips
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           A
           true
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           undoeth
           a
           man
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           cuts
           him
           off
           from
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           .
           
             As
             for
             Samaria
             ▪
             her
             king
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             as
             the
             foam
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
          
           Hos.
           10.
           7.
           
           As
           the
           foam
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           water
           is
           cut
           off
           ,
           so
           is
           that
           man
           cut
           off
           and
           beheaded
           ,
           that
           hath
           seen
           the
           Lord
           .
           Or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           meant
           that
           
             Isaiah
          
           was
           cut
           off
           in
           his
           own
           apprehensions
           &
           thoughts
           .
           Or
           ,
           the
           word
           
             undone
          
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           :
           An
           undone
           man
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           nothing
           to
           live
           upon
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           no
           victuals
           or
           cloathes
           of
           his
           own
           :
           Friends
           ,
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           nothing
           to
           live
           upon
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           as
           parts
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           doing
           ,
           working
           ,
           being
           ,
           thinkings
           ,
           conceits
           ,
           self-perswasions
           ,
           high
           estimation
           of
           our selves
           ,
           fancies
           ,
           fictions
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           but
           to
           live
           upon
           somewhat
           of
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           .
           There
           is
           in
           a
           true
           undoing
           of
           a
           man
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           these
           things
           following
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           striking
           of
           a
           man
           down
           .
           When
           God
           intends
           good
           to
           a
           soul
           ,
           the
           first
           work
           that
           God
           takes
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           he
           strikes
           him
           down
           stark
           dead
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           lives
           any
           more
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           devil
           ,
           but
           unto
           God
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           
             Paul
          
           was
           struck
           down
           ,
           
             as
             he
             journeyed
             with
             letters
             to
             Damascus
             :
          
           
           
             he
             came
             neer
             to
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             there
             shined
             round
             about
             him
             a
             light
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             he
             fell
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             heard
             a
             voice
             saying
             unto
             him
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             Saul
             ,
             why
             persecutest
             thou
             me
             ?
          
           Acts
           9.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Much
           like
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           
             Rev.
          
           1.
           17.
           
           
             And
             when
             I
             saw
             him
             ,
             I
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             as
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           A
           true
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           takes
           away
           a
           man's
           sight
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           see
           with
           his
           own
           eyes
           .
           Friends
           ,
           if
           God
           intends
           us
           good
           ,
           he
           will
           put
           out
           our
           eyes
           ;
           he
           will
           blinde
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           see
           in
           our
           own
           light
           ▪
           as
           he
           did
           
             Paul
             ▪
             And
             Saul
             arose
             from
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             he
             saw
             no
             man
             ▪
             but
             they
             led
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             into
             Damascus
             .
          
           See
           
             Acts
          
           9.
           8.
           and
           22.
           11.
           
           We
           would
           live
           and
           see
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           destroy
           our
           life
           and
           sight
           ,
           if
           he
           intend
           us
           good
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           A
           true
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           takes
           away
           a
           mans
           strength
           and
           breath
           .
           See
           
             Dan.
          
           10.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             And
             behold
             ,
             one
             like
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             touched
             my
             lips
             .
             Then
             I
             opened
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             that
             stood
             before
             me
             ,
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             by
             the
             vision
             my
             sorrows
             are
             turned
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             retained
          
           
           
             no
             strength
             :
             for
             how
             can
             the
             servant
             of
             this
             my
             Lord
             talk
             with
             this
             my
             Lord
             ?
             for
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             straightway
             there
             remained
             no
             strength
             in
             me
             ▪
             neither
             is
             there
             breath
             left
             in
             me
             .
          
           It
           takes
           away
           our
           breathing
           after
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           strength
           ,
           our
           power
           to
           do
           this
           and
           that
           ▪
           to
           subdue
           sin
           ,
           withstand
           temptation
           ,
           and
           to
           wrestle
           with
           God
           ,
           ond
           the
           like
           .
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           vaunt
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           that
           which
           we
           have
           done
           by
           our
           might
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           majestie
           :
           but
           God
           will
           ,
           if
           he
           intend
           good
           to
           us
           ,
           confound
           our
           breathings
           and
           strength
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           A
           true
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           confounds
           a
           mans
           Understanding
           .
           See
           
             Prov.
          
           30.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             The
             words
             of
             Agur
             the
             son
             of
             Jakeh
             ,
             even
             the
             prophecie
             :
             the
             man
             spake
             unto
             Ithiel
             ,
             even
             unto
             Ithiel
             and
             Vcal
             .
             Surely
             I
             am
             more
             brutish
             then
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             .
          
           Our
           understandings
           are
           a
           great
           hinderance
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           till
           our
           understanding
           of
           things
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           see
           into
           the
           truth
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           A
           true
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           destroys
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           We
           would
           and
           do
           
           know
           things
           ;
           and
           no
           further
           then
           things
           do
           sute
           with
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           do
           we
           take
           things
           to
           be
           truth
           .
           We
           make
           our
           Knowledge
           the
           measure
           of
           all
           Truth
           .
           But
           a
           true
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           confound
           it
           :
           If
           once
           you
           come
           to
           see
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           then
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           you
           have
           not
           the
           understanding
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           As
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           A
           true
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           destroys
           our
           Wisdom
           that
           makes
           us
           wise
           in
           our
           own
           eyes
           .
           We
           think
           we
           are
           wise
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           whenas
           our
           
             wisdom
             is
             foolishness
             .
          
           We
           think
           we
           carry
           our selves
           wisely
           :
           but
           
             God
             will
             destroy
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             .
          
           We
           think
           we
           are
           wise
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           wisdom
           is
           nothing
           to
           our
           own
           :
           but
           a
           true
           sight
           of
           God
           will
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           A
           true
           discovery
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           destroys
           all
           mans
           Holy
           walkings
           :
           Not
           that
           I
           am
           against
           holy
           walkings
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           the
           holy
           walkings
           of
           Christ
           :
           it
           destroyeth
           all
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           trusted
           in
           ,
           and
           put
           confidence
           in
           ,
           beside
           the
           Lord
           ;
           all
           his
           natural
           faith
           and
           hope
           of
           being
           saved
           ;
           all
           his
           speakings
           ,
           pride
           ,
           selfishness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           II.
           A
           true
           sight
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           onely
           undo
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           discovers
           sin
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           
           makes
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           sinner
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           unclean
           lips
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           sinned
           against
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             Against
             thee
             ,
             thee
             onely
             have
             I
             sinned
             ,
             and
             done
             this
             evil
             .
          
           It
           makes
           a
           man
           abhor
           himself
           :
           
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             thee
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             ear
             ,
             but
             now
             mine
             eye
             hath
             seen
             thee
             ;
             wherefore
             I
             abhor
             my self
             ,
             and
             re
             pent
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
          
           Job
           .
           42.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           III.
           A
           true
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           makes
           a
           man
           cry
           out
           that
           he
           dwells
           among
           a
           sinful
           people
           :
           O
           it
           is
           a
           wicked
           people
           among
           whom
           I
           dwell
           and
           live
           !
           It
           makes
           him
           cry
           out
           of
           their
           sinfulness
           .
           A
           soul
           that
           hath
           seen
           God
           ,
           cries
           out
           of
           sin
           ▪
           whereever
           he
           sees
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           his
           
             dwelling
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Sechem
             .
          
           It
           doth
           not
           onely
           make
           a
           soul
           cry
           out
           that
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           polluted
           lips
           ,
           but
           makes
           him
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           among
           whom
           he
           dwells
           are
           sinful
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           seen
           the
           Lord
           ,
           will
           not
           onely
           cry
           out
           that
           he
           himself
           hath
           sinned
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           among
           whom
           he
           dwells
           have
           sinned
           .
        
         
           IV.
           A
           true
           sight
           of
           God
           makes
           a
           man
           cry
           out
           ,
           Wo
           is
           him
           :
           wo
           and
           destruction
           belongs
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           undone
           ▪
           I
           am
           a
           man
           of
           polluted
           lips
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           seen
           the
           Lord
           .
           Friends
           ,
           if
           once
           you
           come
           to
           see
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           then
           you
           will
           cry
           out
           ▪
           Wo
           is
           you
           ,
           wo
           is
           you
           ,
           we
           are
           undone
           ▪
           we
           know
           not
           what
           to
           do
           ;
           
             How
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Then
             flew
             one
             of
             the
             Seraphims
             unto
             me
             :
          
           That
           is
           ▪
           one
           of
           the
           fiery
           Angels
           ,
           at
           the
           command
           of
           God
           .
           See
           
             Psal.
          
           103.
           20.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             It
             flew
             :
          
           It
           speaks
           the
           swiftness
           with
           which
           it
           went
           to
           
             Isaiah
             ;
          
           it
           speaks
           the
           haste
           that
           it
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Isaiah
          
           being
           in
           an
           undone
           state
           .
           
             Having
             a
             live
             coal
             in
             his
             hand
             ▪
          
           This
           Seraphim
           did
           not
           fly
           empty
           to
           
             Isaiah
             ,
          
           but
           it
           had
           in
           his
           hand
           a
           live
           coal
           ;
           it
           came
           with
           somewhat
           to
           enliven
           and
           comfort
           
             Isaiah
          
           in
           this
           state
           .
           But
           what
           is
           this
           live
           coal
           ?
           And
           whence
           had
           the
           Seraphim
           it
           ?
           This
           live
           coal
           is
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
             And
             the
             Seraphim
             ,
             had
             taken
             it
             with
             the
             tongs
             from
             off
             the
             altar
             :
          
           which
           Altar
           ,
           in
           the
           type
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           Altar
           of
           burnt
           offerings
           ,
           where
           the
           fire
           never
           went
           out
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           the
           fat
           of
           the
           Peace-offerings
           was
           burnt
           :
           See
           
             Lev.
          
           6.
           12.
           
           The
           Antitype
           of
           which
           Altar
           is
           Christ
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Seraphim
           had
           it
           from
           Christ
           .
           The
           tongs
           are
           that
           with
           which
           he
           took
           the
           coal
           from
           off
           the
           Altar
           .
           
             And
             he
             laid
             it
             upon
             the
             prophets
             mouth
             ;
          
           or
           ▪
           caused
           it
           to
           touch
           the
           Prophets
           lips
           .
           
             And
             said
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             this
             hath
          
           
           
             touched
             thy
             lips
             ,
             and
             thine
             iniquity
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             thy
             sin
             purged
             .
          
           The
           coal
           touching
           the
           Prophets
           lips
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           secret
           perswasion
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           his
           iniquity
           was
           done
           away
           .
           God
           no
           sooner
           strikes
           a
           man
           down
           dead
           ,
           and
           undoes
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           sends
           a
           Seraphim
           with
           a
           live
           coal
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           good
           news
           ,
           that
           his
           sins
           are
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           his
           iniquities
           are
           done
           away
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           a
           true
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           all
           false
           sights
           of
           him
           .
           Friends
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           true
           sight
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           you
           have
           had
           ,
           then
           it
           hath
           undone
           you
           ,
           taken
           away
           your
           Strength
           ,
           Breath
           ▪
           Understanding
           ▪
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Life
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           hath
           robbed
           you
           of
           all
           yours
           ,
           made
           you
           a
           meer
           beggar
           ,
           so
           that
           you
           have
           nothing
           of
           your
           own
           to
           trust
           to
           ▪
           feed
           and
           live
           upon
           :
           It
           hath
           stricken
           you
           stark
           down
           dead
           ;
           dead
           to
           every
           thing
           of
           your
           own
           and
           of
           the
           worlds
           ,
           and
           alive
           to
           God
           :
           it
           hath
           crucified
           you
           ,
           slain
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           no
           more
           live
           ▪
           but
           Christ
           lives
           in
           you
           :
           it
           hath
           forced
           you
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           Wo
           is
           you
           ,
           wo
           is
           you
           ;
           for
           you
           are
           of
           unclean
           lips
           ,
           and
           you
           dwell
           among
           a
           people
           of
           unclean
           lips
           .
           
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             ▪
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           do
           not
           cozen
           and
           cheat
           
           your
           own
           souls
           :
           do
           not
           say
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           not
           seen
           him
           .
           VVhat
           ,
           have
           you
           seen
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           dead
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           undone
           ?
           VVhat
           have
           you
           seen
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           are
           alive
           ?
           Do
           not
           lye
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             let
             not
             a
             deceived
             heart
             lay
             hold
             on
             you
             ;
             do
             not
             feed
             on
             lyes
             ,
          
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           If
           you
           have
           not
           seen
           him
           ,
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           decieve
           your
           own
           souls
           :
           if
           you
           have
           seen
           him
           ,
           he
           hath
           stricken
           you
           down
           dead
           .
           If
           you
           say
           you
           have
           seen
           him
           ,
           &
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           then
           I
           know
           not
           what
           seeing
           of
           him
           is
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           hath
           struck
           a
           soul
           down
           dead
           ,
           and
           took
           away
           his
           life
           from
           him
           ,
           undone
           him
           ,
           forced
           him
           to
           cry
           out
           that
           he
           is
           undone
           ,
           and
           that
           wo
           ,
           wo
           is
           he
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           uncircumcised
           lips
           ,
           and
           dwells
           among
           a
           people
           of
           unclean
           lips
           ;
           yet
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           not
           suffer
           that
           man
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           in
           despair
           ,
           but
           should
           cause
           to
           flie
           one
           of
           his
           Seraphims
           unto
           him
           with
           a
           live
           coal
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           it
           upon
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           put
           life
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Lo
             ,
             this
             hath
             touched
             thy
             lips
             ,
             and
             thine
             iniquity
             is
             taken
             away
             ▪
             and
             thy
             sin
             purged
             ;
          
           and
           should
           say
           ▪
           
             O
             man
             greatly
             beloved
             ,
             fear
             not
             ;
             peace
             be
             unto
             thee
             :
             be
             strong
             ,
          
           
           
             yea
             ,
             be
             strong
             ;
             As
             he
             did
             to
             Daniel
             ,
          
           Dan.
           10.
           19.
           
           This
           is
           admirable
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Be
           not
           afraid
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           to
           lose
           your
           Life
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Breath
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Strength
           .
           O
           it
           is
           sweet
           ,
           sweet
           :
           do
           not
           think
           much
           ,
           though
           God
           by
           the
           discoveries
           of
           himself
           to
           you
           ,
           rob
           you
           of
           all
           you
           have
           ▪
           leave
           you
           a
           begger
           .
           Be
           not
           afraid
           of
           the
           discoveries
           of
           sin
           ;
           do
           not
           fear
           that
           you
           shall
           be
           swallowed
           up
           in
           despair
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           discover
           your self
           and
           sin
           to
           you
           :
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           hath
           discovered
           sin
           to
           you
           ,
           undone
           you
           ,
           taken
           away
           your
           life
           ,
           he
           will
           send
           a
           Seraphim
           with
           a
           live
           coal
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           a
           coal
           that
           hath
           life
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           lay
           it
           upon
           your
           mouth
           ,
           and
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           
             This
             hath
             touched
             thy
             lips
             ,
             and
             thine
             iniquity
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             thy
             sin
             purged
             ,
          
           Thou
           art
           greatly
           beloved
           ;
           fear
           not
           ;
           peace
           be
           unto
           thee
           ;
           be
           strong
           ;
           and
           so
           fetch
           life
           in
           thee
           again
           ,
           keep
           thee
           from
           sinking
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           being
           swallowed
           up
           in
           despair
           .
           And
           you
           shall
           no
           more
           live
           your
           own
           life
           ,
           but
           for
           ever
           live
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           you
           shall
           no
           more
           understand
           and
           know
           things
           ,
           and
           see
           things
           in
           your
           own
           understanding
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           light
           :
           but
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           light
           of
           God
           :
           you
           shall
           do
           nothing
           in
           
           and
           by
           your
           own
           strength
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           nor
           breathe
           after
           God
           in
           your
           own
           breath
           :
           but
           you
           shall
           do
           all
           things
           in
           the
           strength
           and
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           breathe
           after
           himself
           in
           the
           breath
           of
           God
           .
           
             Selah
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Beg
           of
           God
           a
           discovery
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           throne
           ;
           of
           a
           risen
           Christ
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           undo
           you
           ,
           take
           away
           your
           Life
           ,
           VVisdom
           ▪
           Strength
           ,
           Understanding
           ,
           Knowledge
           ,
           Light
           ,
           Strength
           .
           It
           is
           a
           sweet
           thing
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           to
           be
           stript
           of
           all
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           to
           lie
           naked
           before
           God
           ;
           and
           we
           to
           have
           nothing
           and
           be
           nothing
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           all
           and
           be
           all
           in
           God
           :
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           work
           God
           can
           do
           for
           a
           soul
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           mercy
           God
           can
           shew
           to
           a
           soul
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           O
           that
           I
           had
           a
           discovery
           of
           a
           risen
           Christ
           ,
           of
           Christ
           upon
           the
           throne
           ,
           saith
           the
           soul
           .
           Do
           you
           know
           what
           you
           desire
           ,
           what
           you
           ask
           for
           ?
           Are
           you
           contented
           to
           be
           undone
           ,
           to
           lose
           all
           that
           you
           have
           and
           are
           ?
           Are
           you
           willing
           to
           have
           all
           burnt
           up
           in
           you
           by
           that
           fiery
           flame
           that
           issueth
           out
           of
           Christs
           mouth
           ?
           Then
           he
           will
           manifest
           himself
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           know
           the
           Lord
           indeed
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           in
           your
           souls
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI
           .
        
         
           Some
           sweet
           Discoveries
           of
           what
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           later
           days
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Zech.
          
           14.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               shall
               there
               be
               upon
               the
               bells
               of
               the
               horses
               ,
               HOLINES
               VNTO
               THE
               LORD
               :
               and
               the
               pots
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               bowls
               before
               the
               altar
               .
            
          
           
             
               21.
               
            
             
               Yea
               every
               pot
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               in
               Judah
               shall
               be
               holiness
               unto
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               :
               and
               all
               those
               that
               sacrifice
               ,
               shall
               come
               and
               take
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               seethe
               therein
               .
               And
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               the
               Canaanite
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
            
          
        
         
           THe
           words
           are
           a
           Prophecie
           of
           what
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           later
           days
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           time
           in
           which
           shall
           be
           that
           which
           is
           prophesied
           of
           .
           
           What
           shall
           be
           ,
           are
           these
           things
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             bells
             of
             the
             horses
             ,
             Holiness
             unto
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             The
             pots
             in
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             bowls
             before
             the
             altar
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Every
             pot
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             in
             Judah
             ,
             shall
             be
             holiness
             unto
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ▪
           
             All
             they
             that
             sacrifice
             ,
             shall
             come
             and
             take
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             seethe
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             In
             that
             day
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             the
             Canaanite
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           The
           time
           when
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           ▪
           will
           be
           ,
           
             In
             that
             day
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           these
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
        
         
           
             First
             ▪
             what
          
           the
           bells
           of
           the
           horses
           
             are
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           saying
           is
           ,
           There
           shall
           be
           upon
           the
           bells
           of
           the
           horses
           ▪
           
             Holiness
             unto
             ▪
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ▪
           what
           the
           
             Lords
             house
          
           is
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           the
           
             pots
          
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           are
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ▪
           what
           the
           
             altar
          
           is
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           what
           
             the
             bowls
             before
             the
             altar
          
           are
           .
        
         
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           in
           what
           sence
           the
           pots
           in
           the
           Lord's
           house
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           bowls
           before
           the
           altar
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           bells
           of
           the
           horses
           are
           .
           They
           are
           the
           bridles
           of
           the
           horses
           ,
           which
           govern
           ,
           rule
           ,
           and
           command
           the
           horses
           .
           Bridles
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           are
           put
           into
           the
           horses
           mouthes
           ,
           to
           restrain
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           saying
           is
           ,
           There
           shall
           be
           upon
           the
           bells
           of
           the
           horses
           ,
           
             Holiness
             unto
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           The
           Prophet
           having
           spoken
           before
           ,
           of
           the
           horses
           overthrow
           ,
           and
           other
           cattel
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           (
           see
           v.
           15.
           )
           he
           addeth
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           measure
           ,
           That
           all
           their
           spoils
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           deckings
           of
           their
           furniture
           ,
           should
           be
           consecrated
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           utensils
           for
           his
           service
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           God
           shall
           convert
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           all
           such
           things
           as
           before
           were
           employed
           against
           him
           .
           See
           this
           interpretation
           further
           cleared
           ,
           in
           
             Isai.
          
           23.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             after
             the
             end
             of
             ten
             yeers
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             visit
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             she
             shall
             turn
             to
             her
             hire
             ,
             and
             commit
             fornication
             with
             all
             the
             kingdoms
             of
             the
             world
             upon
          
           
           
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             her
             merchandise
             and
             her
             hire
             shall
             be
             holiness
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             treasured
             ,
             nor
             laid
             up
             :
             for
             her
             merchandise
             shall
             be
             for
             them
             that
             dwell
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             eat
             sufficiently
             ,
             and
             for
             durable
             cloathing
             .
          
           Her
           hire
           shall
           be
           holiness
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           be
           converted
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           employed
           against
           God
           .
           Or
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             There
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             bells
             of
             the
             horses
             ,
             Holiness
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           may
           be
           this
           :
           There
           shall
           be
           holiness
           seen
           upon
           mean
           things
           poor
           things
           comparatively
           ,
           as
           a
           Bridle
           is
           :
           A
           man
           shall
           look
           nowhere
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           see
           Holiness
           written
           ,
           yea
           ,
           upon
           the
           most
           contemptible
           things
           :
           If
           a
           man
           look
           behinde
           him
           ,
           or
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           on
           either
           side
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           is
           ▪
           he
           shall
           see
           somewhat
           of
           God
           in
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           shall
           see
           Holiness
           in
           mount
           
             Zion
             :
          
           though
           mount
           
             Zion
          
           now
           seems
           to
           be
           that
           she
           is
           not
           ,
           black
           ,
           unholy
           ,
           yet
           there
           shall
           be
           Holiness
           seen
           there
           :
           for
           it
           shall
           shine
           forth
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           see
           it
           :
           See
           
             Obadiah
          
           vers.
           17.
           
           
             Vpon
             mount
             Zion
             shall
             be
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             holiness
             .
          
           As
           there
           is
           written
           Holiness
           upon
           the
           brestplate
           of
           our
           high-priest
           
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           so
           shall
           there
           be
           Holiness
           written
           upon
           us
           ,
           upon
           
             mount
             Zion
             ;
          
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           visible
           too
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           our
           Head
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           High-priest
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           See
           
             Exod.
          
           39.
           30.
           
           
             And
             they
             made
             the
             plate
             of
             the
             holy
             crown
             of
             pure
             gold
             ,
             and
             wrote
             upon
             it
             a
             writing
             like
             to
             the
             ingraving
             of
             a
             signet
             ,
             Holiness
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           or
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           And
           as
           holiness
           was
           ingraven
           upon
           the
           Brestplate
           of
           the
           High-priest
           under
           the
           Law
           :
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           upon
           us
           .
           Consider
           that
           in
           
             Joel
          
           3.
           17.
           
           
             So
             shall
             ye
             know
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             Zion
             ,
             my
             holy
             mountain
             .
             Zion
          
           is
           holy
           ,
           but
           the
           world
           sees
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           world
           speaks
           evil
           of
           
             Zion
             .
          
           Then
           shall
           
             Jerusalem
             be
             holy
             ,
          
           or
           holiness
           ;
           
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             stranger
             pass
             thorow
             her
             any
             more
             .
          
           God
           looks
           upon
           
             Jerusalem
          
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           now
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           stranger
           pass
           thorow
           her
           ,
           then
           she
           shall
           be
           more
           holy
           ;
           then
           she
           shall
           be
           visibly
           holy
           ;
           holiness
           shall
           so
           break
           forth
           in
           her
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           shall
           acknowledge
           her
           to
           be
           holiness
           to
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           Lords
           house
           is
           .
           It
           is
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           it
           is
           
             Jerusalem
             :
          
           the
           Lords
           house
           are
           those
           in
           
           whom
           he
           dwells
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           pots
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           are
           .
           The
           pots
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           were
           those
           that
           were
           made
           use
           of
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           of
           brass
           .
           See
           
             Exod.
          
           38.
           3.
           
           
             He
             made
             all
             the
             vessels
             of
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             pots
             ,
             and
             the
             shovels
             ,
             and
             the
             basins
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh-hooks
             ,
             and
             the
             fire-pans
             ,
             all
             the
             vessels
             thereof
             ,
             made
             he
             of
             brass
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             such
             in
             which
             they
             sod
             the
             holy
             offerings
             .
          
           See
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           35.
           13.
           
           
             And
             they
             rosted
             the
             passeover
             with
             fire
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             ordinance
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             holy
             offerings
             sod
             they
             in
             pots
             ,
             and
             in
             caldrons
             ,
             and
             in
             pans
             ,
             and
             divided
             them
             speedily
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             they
             made
             ready
             for
             themselves
             and
             the
             priests
             ,
             because
             the
             priests
             the
             sons
             of
             Aaron
             were
             busied
             in
             offering
             of
             burnt
             offerings
             .
          
           See
           that
           in
           
             Ezek.
          
           46.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             In
             the
             four
             corners
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             there
             were
             courts
             of
             fourty
             cubits
             long
             ,
             and
             thirty
             cubits
             broad
             ;
             these
             four
             corners
             were
             of
             one
             measure
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             new
             building
             round
             about
             in
             them
             ,
             round
             about
             them
             four
             :
             and
             it
             was
             made
             with
             boylingplaces
             
             under
             the
             rows
             round
             about
             .
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             me
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             places
             of
             them
             that
             boil
             ,
             where
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             house
             shall
             boyl
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           see
           the
           pots
           in
           the
           letter
           were
           those
           in
           which
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           people
           were
           to
           be
           boiled
           .
           The
           pots
           in
           the
           mysterie
           ,
           are
           those
           Divine
           discoveries
           and
           manifestations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           spiritual
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           boyled
           .
           That
           they
           are
           the
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           that
           fit
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           see
           
             Mal.
          
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             But
             who
             may
             abide
             the
             day
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             stand
             whon
             he
             appeareth
             ?
             for
             he
             is
             like
             refiners
             fire
             ,
             and
             like
             fullers
             soap
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             sit
             as
             a
             refiner
             and
             purifier
             of
             silver
             ;
             he
             shall
             purifie
             the
             sons
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             purge
             them
             as
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             offer
             unto
             the
             Lord
             an
             offering
             in
             righteousness
             :
             then
             shall
             the
             offering
             of
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             be
             pleasant
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ▪
             as
             in
             the
             days
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             former
             yeers
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fifth
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           Altar
           is
           .
           The
           Altar
           is
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           The
           sixth
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           the
           Bowls
           before
           the
           Altar
           are
           .
           The
           Bowls
           ,
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           were
           those
           in
           which
           was
           put
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           of
           Sprinkling
           .
           See
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           4.
           8.
           
           
             Exod.
          
           29.
           20.
           
           
             Levit.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           
             Levit.
          
           9.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Or
           ,
           the
           Bowls
           in
           the
           letter
           were
           those
           in
           which
           they
           put
           fine
           flour
           mingled
           with
           oil
           ,
           for
           a
           meat-offering
           :
           See
           
             Numb.
          
           7.
           13
           ,
           19
           ,
           25
           ,
           31
           ,
           37
           ,
           43
           ,
           49
           ,
           55
           ,
           61
           ,
           67
           ,
           73
           ,
           79.
           
           The
           Bowls
           in
           the
           spiritual
           interpretation
           ,
           are
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           blood
           of
           sprinkling
           is
           .
           The
           pots
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           Bowls
           before
           the
           Altar
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           multitude
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           letter
           :
           see
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           4.
           8.
           
           
             He
             made
             also
             ten
             tables
             ,
             and
             placed
             them
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             five
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             and
             five
             on
             the
             left
             :
             and
             he
             made
             an
             hundred
             basins
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             bowls
             of
             gold
             .
          
           Now
           the
           pots
           were
           not
           so
           many
           .
           It
           speaks
           the
           manifold
           discoveries
           of
           God
           that
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           later
           days
           to
           his
           people
           .
           Or
           ,
           it
           speaks
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           multiplicity
           of
           spiritual
           services
           that
           shall
           be
           offered
           to
           God
           in
           the
           later
           days
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           that
           are
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           
           in
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           are
           these
           following
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           what
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
          
           are
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           every
           pot
           in
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
          
           is
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           how
           and
           in
           what
           sence
           it
           shall
           be
           holiness
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           
             Canaanite
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           when
           these
           things
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
          
           are
           .
           
             Judah
          
           was
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           Tribes
           :
           see
           
             Revel.
          
           7.
           5.
           
           
             Hierusalem
          
           is
           the
           Saints
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           the
           Lambs
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           every
           pot
           in
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
          
           is
           .
           It
           is
           the
           same
           as
           the
           pots
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           are
           :
           Every
           pot
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           every
           discovery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           purifies
           every
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           fit
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           to
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           How
           and
           in
           what
           sence
           every
           pot
           in
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
          
           shall
           be
           Holiness
           to
           the
           Lord
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           It
           shall
           be
           of
           a
           holy
           use
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           hosts
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Armies
           .
           
           But
           of
           what
           use
           ?
           To
           purifie
           and
           make
           fit
           Sacrifices
           to
           be
           put
           up
           to
           him
           .
           Or
           ▪
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           :
           every
           discovery
           of
           Christ
           shall
           be
           holy
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           written
           upon
           every
           discovery
           ,
           
             Holiness
             :
          
           for
           those
           are
           truest
           discoveries
           ,
           that
           have
           Holiness
           written
           upon
           them
           .
           
             Sclah
             .
          
           And
           all
           they
           that
           Sacrifice
           shall
           come
           and
           take
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ▪
           of
           the
           discoveries
           ,
           and
           seethe
           therein
           :
           they
           shall
           boyl
           their
           Sacrifices
           in
           the
           discoveries
           and
           manifestations
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           them
           pure
           Sacrifices
           ,
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Mal.
          
           1.
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           
             Canaanite
             .
          
           The
           
             Canaanite
          
           may
           be
           meant
           the
           
             Merchant
             :
          
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           a
           special
           relation
           to
           the
           abuse
           of
           Merchandising
           and
           selling
           ,
           which
           was
           used
           in
           the
           Temple
           :
           See
           
             Joh.
          
           2
           ,
           15.
           
           
             And
             when
             he
             had
             made
             a
             scourge
             of
             smallcords
             ▪
             he
             drave
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             and
             the
             oxen
             and
             poured
             out
             the
             changers
             mony
             ,
             and
             overthrew
             the
             tables
             ,
          
           Mat.
           21.
           2.
           
           Or
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Canaanite
          
           may
           be
           meant
           the
           unclean
           ,
           person
           :
           See
           
             Isa.
          
           35.
           6.
           
           
             And
             an
             high-way
             shall
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             :
             the
             unclean
             shall
             not
             pase
             over
             it
             .
          
           See
           Rev.
           2.
           27.
           
           
             And
             
             there
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             into
             it
             any
             thing
             that
             defileth
             ,
             neither
             whatsoever
             worketh
             abomination
             or
             maketh
             a
             lye
             .
          
           God
           will
           so
           purifie
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           unclean
           thing
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           holy
           and
           unblameable
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           When
           all
           these
           things
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             In
             that
             day
             .
          
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             that
             day
             ?
          
           The
           day
           of
           Gods
           coming
           :
           See
           
             Zech.
          
           14.
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           vers
           .
           5.
           
           Then
           shall
           these
           Prophecies
           be
           fullfilled
           ,
           when
           Jesus
           Christ
           shall
           appear
           the
           second
           time
           without
           sin
           ,
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           discover
           what
           shall
           be
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           there
           shall
           be
           holiness
           written
           upon
           every
           thing
           :
           we
           shall
           see
           somewhat
           of
           God
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           meanest
           things
           .
           And
           those
           things
           that
           have
           been
           made
           use
           of
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           be
           turned
           into
           an
           holy
           use
           :
           they
           shall
           be
           holiness
           unto
           the
           Lord
           .
           The
           pots
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           bowls
           before
           the
           Altar
           :
           there
           shall
           be
           multiplicities
           of
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           abundance
           of
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           latter
           days
           :
           Every
           pot
           in
           
             Jerusalem
          
           shall
           be
           holiness
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ;
           there
           shall
           be
           holiness
           written
           upon
           every
           
           discovery
           of
           God
           :
           they
           shall
           come
           and
           boyl
           their
           Sacrifices
           in
           these
           discoveries
           of
           God
           :
           there
           shall
           no
           Merchant
           ,
           no
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           be
           in
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           in
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           but
           all
           shall
           be
           pure
           ,
           
             and
             nothing
             shall
             hurt
             nor
             destroy
             in
             Gods
             holy
             mountain
             .
          
           So
           that
           
             Zion
          
           shall
           be
           a
           peaceable
           and
           pure
           estate
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           This
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           what
           
             Zion
             ,
          
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           is
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           Stonewalled
           house
           ,
           such
           as
           your
           meeting-places
           are
           :
           the
           Lords
           house
           is
           his
           People
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           dwells
           :
           the
           the
           foundation
           of
           this
           house
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ;
           it
           is
           founded
           upon
           a
           sure
           Rock
           ,
           that
           the
           winds
           and
           storms
           of
           corruptions
           and
           temptations
           cannot
           shake
           it
           .
           The
           Lords
           house
           is
           a
           spiritual
           building
           ,
           built
           by
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           habitation
           of
           himself
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           inform
           us
           of
           those
           pure
           Sacrifices
           that
           shall
           be
           offered
           up
           to
           God
           in
           the
           latter
           days
           .
           Now
           ,
           our
           Sacrifices
           are
           full
           of
           dross
           and
           mixture
           of
           somewhat
           of
           our
           own
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           clean
           :
           that
           which
           shall
           make
           them
           clean
           ,
           shall
           be
           those
           great
           and
           large
           discoveries
           of
           God
           that
           then
           will
           be
           .
           Now
           ,
           we
           are
           troubled
           and
           perplexed
           that
           we
           cannot
           offer
           up
           better
           Sacrifices
           then
           we
           do
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           worship
           him
           as
           we
           would
           
           do
           ,
           in
           Spirit
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           we
           shall
           worship
           in
           the
           pureness
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           true
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           false
           .
           VVhat
           a
           many
           rotten
           pretended
           discoveries
           of
           Christ
           we
           and
           others
           have
           had
           !
           O
           how
           we
           have
           entertained
           falshood
           instead
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           lived
           upon
           it
           !
           But
           a
           true
           discovery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           this
           Motto
           written
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             HOLINESS
             TO
             THE
             LORD
             .
          
           If
           your
           discoveries
           of
           God
           bring
           not
           along
           with
           them
           holiness
           ,
           they
           are
           delusions
           of
           Satan
           :
           if
           any
           discoveries
           of
           God
           come
           with
           holiness
           engravened
           upon
           them
           ,
           receive
           them
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           overthrow
           that
           doctrine
           that
           is
           newly
           sprung
           up
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           Sacrifices
           offered
           up
           to
           God
           in
           the
           new
           
             Jerusalem-state
          
           .
           That
           there
           shall
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           cleer
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           :
           Onely
           there
           shall
           be
           this
           difference
           ;
           more
           purer
           Sacrifices
           shall
           be
           offered
           up
           then
           ,
           then
           now
           there
           are
           :
           then
           shall
           the
           offerings
           of
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Jerusalem
          
           be
           more
           pure
           and
           pleasant
           to
           the
           land
           .
           And
           that
           the
           words
           here
           speak
           of
           the
           new
           
             Jerusalem-state
          
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           last
           verse
           :
           
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             the
             Canaanite
             in
             the
             land
             ;
          
           of
           which
           thing
           
             John
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           when
           
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           new
           
             Jerusalem-state
          
           ,
           in
           
             Rev.
          
           21.
           27.
           
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           It
           will
           be
           a
           long
           while
           before
           what
           you
           have
           said
           will
           come
           to
           pass
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           will
           come
           to
           pass
           
             in
             that
             day
             ;
          
           and
           how
           soon
           God
           may
           come
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           :
           he
           may
           come
           presently
           ,
           and
           deceive
           many
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           we
           know
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             are
             yea
             and
             amen
             in
             Christ
             ;
          
           and
           we
           are
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           prophecies
           and
           promises
           as
           altogether
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fullfilled
           hereafter
           ;
           but
           ●●gh
           ,
           and
           fulfilled
           in
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Some
           sweet
           Manifestations
           of
           the
           neerness
           of
           Christ's
           coming
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           glorious
           things
           that
           shall
           follow
           after
           his
           coming
           ;
           out
           of
           
             Zech.
          
           14.
           the
           later
           end
           of
           vers
           .
           5.
           and
           v.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           
             
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               shall
               eome
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               saints
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               in
               that
               day
               that
               the
               light
               shall
               not
               be
               clear
               nor
               dark
               .
            
          
           
             
               7.
               
            
             
               But
               it
               shall
               be
               one
               day
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               known
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               day
               nor
               night
               :
               but
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               evening-time
               it
               shall
               be
               light
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
            
             
               And
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               living
               waters
               shall
               go
               out
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               half
               of
               them
               towards
               
               the
               former
               sea
               ,
               and
               half
               of
               them
               toward
               the
               hinder
               sea
               :
               in
               summer
               and
               in
               winter
               shall
               it
               be
               .
            
          
           
             
               9.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               King
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               :
               in
               that
               day
               shall
               there
               be
               one
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Name
               one
               .
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           :
           
             Behold
             ;
          
           as
           if
           he
           saw
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           upon
           them
           to
           see
           it
           :
           and
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           
             their
             spoil
             shall
             be
             divided
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
          
           He
           bids
           them
           behold
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           day
           of
           God
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           come
           upon
           them
           unawares
           .
           He
           gives
           them
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           would
           have
           them
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           day
           of
           God
           :
           
             For
             I
             will
             gather
             all
             nations
             against
             Jerusalem
             to
             battel
             ,
             and
             the
             city
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             houses
             rifled
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             ravished
             .
          
           Here
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             half
             of
             the
             city
             shall
             go
             forth
             into
             captivity
             .
          
           Here
           he
           speaks
           of
           leading
           one
           half
           of
           the
           City
           into
           Captivity
           .
           
             And
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             people
             shall
             not
             be
             cut
             off
          
           
           
             from
             the
             city
             .
          
           Here
           ,
           he
           would
           save
           a
           remnant
           that
           should
           possess
           and
           enjoy
           those
           glorious
           things
           prophesied
           of
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             those
             nations
             :
          
           or
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           margine
           of
           some
           Bibles
           ,
           
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
          
           or
           
             among
             those
             nations
             gathered
             together
             against
             Jerusalem
             ;
          
           not
           as
           an
           enemy
           ,
           but
           helper
           .
           
             And
             he
             shall
             fight
             as
             when
             he
             fought
             in
             the
             day
             of
             battel
             for
             Gideon
             ,
          
           Judg.
           7.
           22.
           
           God
           setting
           every
           mans
           sword
           against
           his
           fellow
           ;
           
             and
             as
             at
             the
             red-sea
             ,
          
           causing
           his
           enemies
           to
           be
           drowned
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           to
           go
           over
           dry-foot
           .
           
             And
             his
             feet
             shall
             stand
             in
             that
             day
             upon
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             which
             is
             before
             Jerusalem
             on
             the
             east
             .
          
           God
           would
           fight
           upon
           that
           mount
           against
           
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           :
           By
           this
           manner
           of
           speech
           the
           Prophet
           sheweth
           Gods
           power
           and
           care
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           will
           as
           it
           were
           by
           miracle
           save
           them
           .
           
             And
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             shall
             cleave
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ,
             toward
             the
             east
             ,
             and
             toward
             the
             west
             ;
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             very
             great
             valley
             :
             and
             half
             of
             the
             mountain
             shall
             remove
             toward
             the
             north
             ,
             and
             half
             of
             it
             toward
             the
             south
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             very
             great
             valley
             ;
          
           
           insomuch
           that
           out
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           they
           shall
           see
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           which
           was
           before
           hid
           with
           this
           mountain
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           spiritual
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           the
           people
           of
           God
           .
           See
           
             Isai.
          
           66.
           23.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             from
             one
             new
             moon
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             sabbath
             to
             another
             ,
             shall
             all
             flesh
             come
             to
             worship
             before
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
             And
             ye
             shall
             flee
             to
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             mountains
             :
          
           All
           you
           believers
           shall
           run
           unto
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           safe
           from
           the
           destruction
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             .
          
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           :
           The
           Prophet
           speaketh
           of
           the
           hypocrites
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           should
           flee
           into
           all
           places
           where
           they
           might
           hide
           themselves
           among
           the
           mountains
           .
           
             For
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             mountains
             shall
             reach
             unto
             Azal
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           place
           he
           separated
           for
           his
           people
           ;
           which
           the
           word
           
             Azal
          
           signifieth
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             ye
             shall
             flee
             ,
             like
             as
             ye
             fled
             from
             before
             the
             earthquake
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Vzziah
             king
             of
             Iudah
             ;
          
           which
           fleeing
           was
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           .
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             saints
             with
             thee
             .
          
           Because
           they
           did
           not
           credit
           what
           the
           Prophet
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           turneth
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           comforteth
           himself
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           knew
           
           these
           things
           should
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             saints
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           to
           perform
           this
           .
           The
           Prophet
           speaks
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           can
           claim
           an
           interest
           and
           propriety
           in
           him
           ▪
           as
           his
           ;
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Psalms
           doth
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             .
          
           Oh
           how
           sweet
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           soul
           can
           claim
           an
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           ,
           Thou
           art
           my
           God
           ,
           The
           Lord
           my
           God
           shall
           come
           !
           The
           Prophet
           cannot
           onely
           claim
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           his
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           can
           command
           God
           ;
           He
           shall
           come
           :
           he
           had
           power
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Iacab
          
           had
           over
           the
           Angel
           .
           Friends
           ,
           what
           an
           excellent
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           soul
           to
           command
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           power
           with
           God
           for
           any
           thing
           ;
           to
           subdue
           sin
           ,
           repel
           a
           temptation
           ,
           conquer
           the
           devil
           !
           A
           believer
           hath
           this
           priviledge
           and
           power
           ;
           he
           may
           command
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           his
           God
           ,
           for
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           things
           concerning
           his
           sons
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           of
           Gods
           hands
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           be
           commanded
           by
           him
           .
           See
           
             Isai.
          
           45.
           11.
           
           
             And
             there
             was
             no
             day
             like
             that
             ,
             before
             it
             ,
             or
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hearkened
             unto
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             man
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             fought
             for
             Israel
             .
          
           See
           this
           in
           
             Iosh.
          
           10.
           14.
           
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             confidence
          
           
           
             that
             we
             have
             in
             him
             ,
          
           or
           concerning
           him
           ,
           
             that
             if
             we
             ask
             any
             thing
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             he
             heareth
             us
             :
             and
             if
             we
             know
             that
             he
             hear
             us
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             ask
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             have
             the
             petition
             that
             we
             desired
             of
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             And
             whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             that
             will
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             Son
             .
             If
             ye
             shall
             ask
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             do
             it
             ,
          
           Joh.
           14.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             And
             in
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             ask
             me
             nothing
             :
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             ▪
             unto
             you
             ,
             Whatsoever
             ye
             shall
             ask
             the
             Father
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             it
             you
             ,
          
           Joh.
           16.
           23.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             my
             God
             shall
             come
             .
          
           There
           are
           three
           sorts
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           was
           a
           coming
           of
           Christ
           in
           flesh
           .
           
             Great
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             ,
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             Who
             verily
             was
             fore-ordained
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             was
             manifested
             in
             these
             last
             times
             for
             you
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             But
             we
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly-devised
             fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             majestie
             .
          
           See
           this
           in
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           
           1.
           16.
           
           Now
           this
           coming
           of
           Christ
           was
           to
           
             finish
             transgression
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             make
             an
             end
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             everlasting
             righteousness
             ,
          
           Dan.
           9.
           24.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           coming
           of
           Christ
           in
           Spirit
           .
           See
           
             Ioel
          
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             last
             days
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             of
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ;
             and
             your
             sons
             and
             daughters
             shall
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             your
             young
             men
             shall
             see
             visions
             ,
             and
             your
             old
             men
             shall
             dream
             dreams
             .
          
           See
           that
           likewise
           in
           
             Zech.
          
           12.
           10.
           
           
             And
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             supplication
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             look
             upon
             me
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             mourn
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             mourneth
             for
             his
             onely
             son
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             bitterness
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             in
             bitterness
             for
             his
             first-born
             .
          
           Now
           all
           this
           was
           fulfilled
           in
           part
           ,
           in
           
             Act.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           is
           yet
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           And
           the
           end
           of
           his
           coming
           thus
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           See
           
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           to
           teach
           his
           disciples
           
             all
             things
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             their
             remembrance
             .
          
           See
           
           
             Ioh.
          
           16.
           26.
           and
           to
           
             testifie
          
           of
           Christ
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ;
          
           and
           many
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           third
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           
             his
             appearance
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             without
             sin
             ▪
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             unto
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           28.
           
           Which
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           last
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           of
           which
           I
           do
           intend
           now
           to
           speak
           .
        
         
           
             My
             God
             shall
             come
             .
          
           I
           can
           say
           boldly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Prophet
           My
           God
           shall
           come
           ,
           (
           blessed
           be
           his
           holy
           Name
           :
           )
           I
           can
           command
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           commanded
           by
           me
           .
           And
           not
           onely
           My
           God
           shall
           come
           ,
           but
           Your
           God
           shall
           come
           .
           He
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           Prophet's
           God
           that
           shall
           come
           ▪
           but
           My
           God
           ,
           Our
           God
           ,
           Thy
           God
           ,
           and
           Your
           God
           which
           shall
           come
           .
           What
           ,
           my
           God
           ?
           Yes
           :
           see
           
             Isai.
          
           35.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Strengthen
             ye
             the
             weak
             hands
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             feeble
             knees
             :
             say
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             fearful
             heart
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           an
           unbelieving
           heart
           ,
           or
           hastie
           heart
           ,
           
             Be
             strong
             fear
             not
             :
             behold
             ,
             your
             God
             will
             come
             :
          
           your
           God
           that
           you
           seek
           for
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           ,
           will
           come
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           come
           .
           What
           ,
           to
           me
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           to
           a
           hastie
           heart
           .
           But
           he
           will
           appear
           to
           my
           shame
           .
           
           
           No
           ,
           to
           your
           joy
           and
           comfort
           .
           See
           
             Isa.
          
           40.
           10.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             God
             will
             come
             .
          
           Behold
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           saw
           him
           coming
           .
           
             Isa.
          
           66.
           11.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             ,
          
           will
           indeed
           come
           .
           
             The
             vision
             is
             for
             an
             appointed
             time
             ;
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             ,
             it
             will
             surely
             come
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             tarry
             ,
          
           Habb
           .
           2.
           3.
           
           
             Sing
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             O
             daughters
             of
             Zion
             :
             for
             lo
             ,
             I
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             dwell
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             you
             ,
          
           Zech.
           2.
           10.
           
           
             Say
             unto
             the
             cities
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             your
             God
             ,
          
           Isa.
           40.
           9.
           
           
             Let
             the
             fields
             be
             joyful
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             therein
             :
             then
             shall
             all
             the
             trees
             of
             the
             wood
             rejoyce
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             he
             cometh
             ,
             for
             he
             cometh
             to
             judge
             the
             earth
             :
             he
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
             with
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             with
             his
             truth
             ,
          
           Psal.
           96.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           how
           shall
           he
           come
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           See
           that
           in
           
             Psal.
          
           50.
           3.
           
           
             Our
             Lord
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             keep
             silence
             .
             I
             have
             a
             long
             time
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             holden
             my
             peace
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             silent
             ,
             I
             refrained
             my self
             ;
             now
             will
             I
             cry
             like
             a
             travelling
             woman
             ,
             I
             will
             destroy
             and
             devour
             at
             once
             .
             The
             Lord
             shall
             go
             forth
             like
             a
             mighty
             man
             ;
             he
             shall
             stir
             up
             jealousie
             like
             a
             man
             of
             war
             ;
             he
             shall
             cry
             ,
             yearoar
             :
             he
             shall
             prevail
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
          
           Isa.
           42.
           14.
           13.
           
           
             A
             fire
             shall
             
             devour
             before
             him
             ;
          
           which
           is
           himself
           :
           See
           
             Deut
          
           4.
           24.
           
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             even
             a
             jealous
             God
             :
             understand
             therefore
             ▪
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             he
             which
             goeth
             over
             before
             thee
             :
             as
             a
             consuming
             fire
             he
             shall
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             bring
             them
             down
             before
             thy
             face
             ;
             so
             shalt
             thou
             drive
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             destroy
             them
             quickly
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
           Deut.
           9.
           3.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             be
             very
             tempestuous
             round
             about
             him
             .
             Who
             shall
             stand
             when
             he
             appeareth
             ?
             for
             he
             is
             like
             the
             refiners
             fire
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             sit
             as
             a
             refiner
             and
             purifier
             of
             gold
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           2
           3.
           
           Consider
           that
           in
           
             Isa.
          
           35.
           4.
           
           
             Your
             God
             will
             come
             with
             vengeance
             ,
             even
             God
             with
             a
             recompence
             will
             come
             and
             save
             you
             .
          
           This
           Scripture
           holds
           forth
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           two
           manner
           of
           ways
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           will
           come
           with
           a
           vengeance
           against
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           temptations
           ,
           and
           divel
           ;
           and
           save
           us
           from
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           will
           come
           with
           a
           recompence
           :
           he
           will
           come
           with
           a
           reward
           for
           all
           those
           sufferings
           that
           we
           have
           endured
           from
           sin
           ,
           men
           ,
           and
           Satan
           :
           he
           will
           reward
           us
           for
           all
           our
           sufferings
           .
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           :
           He
           will
           come
           with
           a
           recompence
           ;
           he
           will
           reward
           
           with
           destruction
           all
           our
           enemies
           :
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             Judge
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             Lawgiver
             ▪
             the
             Lord
             is
             our
             King
             ;
             he
             will
             save
             us
             ,
          
           Isa.
           33.
           22.
           
           And
           then
           that
           in
           
             Isa.
          
           41.
           10.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             come
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             ▪
          
           or
           
             against
             the
             strong
             with
             a
             mighty
             hand
             ▪
          
           or
           
             mighty
             power
             ,
             against
             his
             enemies
          
           against
           our
           corruptions
           ;
           
             and
             his
             arm
             shall
             rule
             for
             him
             .
          
           The
           strength
           of
           a
           man
           is
           in
           his
           Armes
           ;
           so
           Gods
           strength
           is
           in
           his
           Armes
           :
           Gods
           Armes
           shall
           rule
           for
           him
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             his
             reward
             is
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             work
          
           (
           or
           recompence
           )
           
             before
             him
             .
          
           Consider
           that
           in
           
             Isa.
          
           66.
           15.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             with
             fire
             ;
             and
             with
             his
             Chariots
             like
             a
             whirlwind
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           swiftly
           and
           fiercely
           )
           
             to
             render
             his
             anger
             with
             fury
             upon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             his
             rebuke
             with
             flames
             of
             fire
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           the
           scorching
           burnings
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           further
           illustrate
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           by
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ▪
           He
           shall
           come
           in
           a
           cloud
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ▪
           He
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           clouds
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ▪
           He
           shall
           come
           with
           clouds
           ▪
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           He
           shall
           come
           with
           his
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           shall
           come
           in
           a
           cloud
           .
           See
           
           
             Luke
          
           21.
           27.
           
           
             And
             then
             shall
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             coming
             in
             a
             cloud
             .
          
           What
           cloud
           ?
           In
           a
           cloud
           of
           darkness
           .
           As
           he
           went
           up
           in
           a
           cloud
           ,
           so
           he
           shall
           come
           down
           in
           a
           cloud
           :
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           went
           up
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           he
           shall
           come
           down
           .
           See
           
             Act.
          
           1.
           11.
           
           
             Which
             also
             said
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             why
             stand
             ye
             gazing
             up
             into
             heaven
             ?
             This
             same
             Jesus
             which
             is
             taken
             up
             from
             you
             into
             heaven
             ,
             shall
             so
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             ye
             have
             seen
             him
             go
             into
             heaven
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             himself
             shall
             descend
             from
             heaven
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Archangel
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             trump
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             .
             Then
             we
             which
             are
             alive
             and
             remain
             ,
             shall
             be
             caught
             up
             together
             with
             them
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             air
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             with
             the
             Lord
             ▪
          
           1
           Thes.
           4.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           You
           hold
           the
           personal
           reign
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Yes
           :
           but
           I
           do
           not
           hold
           it
           as
           many
           hold
           it
           :
           I
           hold
           that
           he
           shall
           come
           personally
           ,
           and
           reign
           ;
           but
           yet
           spiritually
           ,
           with
           spiritual
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           with
           a
           glorified
           body
           ;
           and
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           shall
           not
           he
           come
           and
           reign
           ,
           
           with
           that
           very
           flesh
           and
           body
           which
           he
           had
           at
           
             Ierusalem
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           No
           .
           My
           reason
           is
           :
           
             For
             thou
             sowest
             not
             that
             body
             which
             shall
             be
             :
          
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           ,
           is
           changed
           ,
           metamorphosed
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           some
           will
           say
           ,
           
             How
             are
             the
             dead
             raised
             ?
             and
             with
             what
             body
             do
             they
             come
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
             Thou
             fool
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             is
             not
             quickned
             ,
             except
             it
             die
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             ,
             thou
             sowest
             not
             that
             body
             that
             shall
             be
             ▪
             but
             bare
             grain
             ,
             it
             may
             chance
             of
             wheat
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             other
             grain
             ;
             but
             God
             gives
             it
             a
             body
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             seed
             his
             own
             body
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           ▪
           15.
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Selah
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           clouds
           .
           See
           
             Matth.
          
           26
           ▪
           64.
           
           
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             said
             .
             Nevertheless
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Hereafter
             shall
             ye
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             sitting
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             and
             coming
             in
             the
             clouds
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           What
           are
           these
           clouds
           ?
           They
           are
           clouds
           of
           darkness
           :
           
             Psal.
          
           97.
           2.
           
           
             Clouds
             and
             darkness
             are
             round
             about
             him
             ,
          
           and
           
             he
             maketh
             the
             clouds
             his
             chariot
             ,
             Psal.
          
           104.
           3.
           
           Clouds
           of
           darkness
           are
           
           Christ's
           Chariot
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           will
           come
           riding
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           spirits
           of
           his
           people
           .
           He
           shall
           come
           in
           this
           Chariot
           two
           manner
           of
           ways
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           Power
           :
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           power
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           of
           his
           people
           :
           they
           shall
           feel
           his
           power
           :
           he
           will
           come
           with
           majestie
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           hath
           authority
           :
           he
           will
           
             beat
             down
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             lies
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             lofty
             looks
             of
             men
             and
             women
             shall
             he
             humble
             ,
             and
             the
             haughtiness
             of
             them
             shall
             he
             bow
             down
             :
             then
             every
             one
             that
             is
             proud
             ,
             lofty
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             ,
             shall
             he
             bring
             lowe
             ;
             all
             the
             tall
             cedars
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             that
             are
             high
             and
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             tall
             oaks
             of
             Bashan
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             high
             hills
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             towers
             ,
             and
             fenced
             walls
             ,
             and
             the
             ships
             of
             Tarshish
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             pictures
             ;
             and
             the
             idols
             shall
             he
             utterly
             overthrow
             and
             abolish
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             go
             into
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             rocks
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             caves
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             majestie
             ,
             when
             he
             ariseth
             to
             shake
             terribly
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             then
             shall
             they
             cast
             their
             idols
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             made
             every
             one
             for
             himself
             to
             worship
             ,
             to
             the
             
             moles
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             bats
             ,
             to
             go
             into
             the
             clefts
             of
             the
             rocks
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             ragged
             rocks
             ▪
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             majesty
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           great
           Glory
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           huge
           ▪
           vast
           glory
           ,
           that
           shall
           dazzle
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           people
           :
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           such
           glory
           as
           shall
           scorch
           the
           men
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           brightness
           of
           himself
           ,
           which
           shall
           astonish
           all
           flesh
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           clouds
           .
           See
           
             Revel.
          
           1.
           7.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             he
             cometh
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             every
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             also
             which
             pierced
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             kinreds
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             wail
             because
             of
             him
             .
             Even
             so
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           Clouds
           of
           darkness
           shall
           usher
           him
           in
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           see
           him
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           have
           pierced
           him
           ,
           shall
           cry
           out
           because
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           his
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           his
           Saints
           :
           
             My
             God
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             with
             him
             .
             And
             Enoch
             also
             ,
             the
             seventh
             from
             Adam
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             these
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             with
             ten
             thousand
             of
             his
             saints
             ,
          
           Jude
           
             vers.
          
           14.
           
           
             To
             the
             end
             he
             
             may
             establish
             your
             hearts
             unblameable
             in
             holiness
             before
             God
             ,
             even
             our
             Father
             ,
             at
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             saints
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           3.
           13.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           his
           Angels
           likewise
           .
           
             The
             chariots
             of
             God
             are
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             even
             thousands
             of
             angels
             :
             the
             Lord
             is
             among
             them
             as
             in
             Sinai
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
          
           Psal.
           68.
           17.
           
           
             For
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             his
             angels
             ,
          
           Matth.
           16.
           27.
           
           
             And
             to
             you
             who
             are
             troubled
             ,
             rest
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             angels
             .
          
           2
           Thess.
           1.
           7.
           
           As
           clouds
           and
           darkness
           shall
           usher
           him
           in
           ,
           so
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           shall
           be
           his
           guard
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           further
           hold
           forth
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           these
           manner
           of
           ways
           following
           ;
           and
           then
           shew
           you
           the
           end
           of
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           Himself
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Angels
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           his
           Fathers
           glory
           ,
           clad
           
           
           with
           his
           riches
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           ;
           filled
           with
           his
           fulness
           .
           See
           
             Mar.
          
           8.
           38.
           
           
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             in
             this
             adulterous
             and
             sinful
             generation
             ,
             of
             him
             also
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           himself
           .
           
             Father
             ,
             glorifie
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             with
             the
             glory
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           Joh.
           17.
           5.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             possessed
             me
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             before
             his
             works
             of
             old
             :
             I
             was
             set
             up
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             ever
             the
             earth
             was
             ,
          
           Prov.
           8.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           1.
           
           He
           shall
           come
           with
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           in
           him
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           2.
           9.
           he
           shall
           come
           with
           a
           fulness
           of
           grace
           and
           truth
           ,
           
             Joh.
          
           1.
           14.
           
           
             For
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             him
             all
             fulness
             should
             dwell
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           19.
           
           With
           all
           his
           fulnhss
           he
           shall
           come
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Angels
           ,
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Angelical
           glory
           .
           But
           what
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           Angels
           ?
           See
           
             Heb.
          
           1.
           7.
           
           
             And
             of
             the
             angels
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
           
             Who
             maketh
             his
             angels
             spirits
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
          
           The
           glory
           of
           Angels
           is
           that
           flame
           of
           fire
           that
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           they
           are
           cloathed
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           but
           their
           fiery
           and
           flame-like
           appearances
           .
           The
           glory
           of
           Angels
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           Angels
           ▪
           
             Bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             his
             angels
             ,
             that
             excel
             in
             strength
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           are
           mighty
           in
           strength
           ▪
           
             Psal.
          
           103.
           20.
           
           The
           glory
           of
           Angels
           is
           their
           holiness
           :
           See
           
             Mat.
          
           25.
           31.
           
           
             When
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             angels
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             sit
             upon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           The
           glory
           of
           Angels
           consisteth
           in
           this
           likewise
           :
           
             They
             neither
             marry
             ,
             nor
             give
             in
             marriage
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           ends
           of
           his
           coming
           .
           They
           are
           these
           things
           following
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             times
             ,
             he
             might
             gather
             tother
             into
             one
             ,
             all
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             And
             he
             shall
             send
             his
             angels
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
          
           or
           ,
           with
           a
           trumpet
           and
           a
           great
           voice
           ;
           
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             together
             his
             elect
             from
             the
             four
             windes
             ,
             from
             one
             end
             of
             heaven
             to
             the
             
             other
             ,
          
           Matth.
           24.
           31.
           or
           ,
           
             from
             the
             uttermost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           Mar.
           13.
           27.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           
             gather
             his
             people
             together
             ,
             unto
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ;
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             to
             eat
             the
             flesh
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             captains
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             mighty
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             horses
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             that
             sit
             on
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             both
             free
             and
             bond
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             .
          
           Friends
           ,
           we
           shall
           feed
           upon
           all
           our
           enemies
           ;
           we
           shall
           make
           a
           supper
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           19.
           18.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             an
             angel
             standing
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             he
             cried
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             saying
             to
             all
             fowls
             that
             flie
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Come
             and
             gather
             your selves
             together
             to
             the
             supper
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
          
           vers.
           17.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           end
           ,
           is
           
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           2
           Thes.
           1.
           7
           ,
           8
           9.
           
           
             And
             to
             you
             who
             are
             troubled
             ,
             rest
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             shall
             be
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             with
             his
             mighty
             angels
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             who
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             everlasting
             destruction
             from
             the
             
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             .
          
        
         
           The
           fourth
           end
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           destroy
           that
           wicked
           one
           :
           
             And
             then
             shall
             that
             wicked
             one
             be
             revealed
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             consume
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             shall
             destroy
             with
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             coming
             ;
          
           which
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           2.
           8.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           that
           My
           God
           ,
           Thy
           God
           ,
           Our
           God
           ,
           Your
           God
           shall
           come
           ,
           yea
           ,
           will
           come
           ;
           Be
           not
           afraid
           of
           his
           coming
           and
           of
           his
           fiery
           appearance
           :
           he
           comes
           to
           save
           you
           ,
           to
           redeem
           you
           :
           he
           brings
           with
           him
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           :
           he
           comes
           to
           deliver
           you
           from
           your
           corruptions
           ,
           from
           your
           temptations
           ,
           from
           your
           bondage
           and
           affliction
           .
           Why
           should
           ye
           fear
           ?
           
             Therefore
             ,
             lift
             up
             your
             heads
             :
             for
             your
             redemption
             draws
             nigh
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           that
           My
           God
           ,
           Thy
           God
           ,
           Your
           God
           shall
           come
           ,
           Do
           not
           doubt
           of
           his
           coming
           .
           
             Say
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             fearful
             heart
             ,
             Be
             strong
             ,
             fear
             not
             ;
             behold
             ,
             your
             God
             will
             come
             ;
          
           You
           need
           not
           fear
           but
           that
           he
           will
           .
           But
           when
           will
           he
           come
           ?
           He
           shall
           suddenly
           come
           ,
           
             Mal.
          
           3.
           1.
           
           
             The
             
             Lerd
             whom
             ye
             seek
             ,
             even
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             whom
             ye
             delight
             in
             ,
             shall
             suddenly
             come
             into
             his
             temple
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             ;
             hold
             that
             fast
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             take
             thy
             crown
             ,
          
           Revel.
           3.
           11.
           
           Friends
           ,
           look
           to
           your
           Crown
           :
           God
           hath
           set
           a
           Crown
           of
           pure
           gold
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           salvation
           ,
           upon
           your
           heads
           ;
           take
           heed
           that
           Satan
           rob
           you
           not
           of
           it
           :
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             as
             a
             thief
             :
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             watcheth
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             his
             garments
             ,
             lest
             he
             walk
             naked
             ,
             and
             they
             see
             his
             shame
             ,
          
           Rev.
           16.
           15.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             :
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             keepeth
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             prophecies
             of
             this
             book
             ,
          
           Rev.
           22.
           7.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             my
             reward
             is
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             work
             ,
          
           vers.
           12.
           
           
             As
             the
             light
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             east
             ,
             and
             shineth
             even
             unto
             the
             west
             ,
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             ;
          
           which
           will
           be
           with
           speed
           ,
           quickly
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           24.
           27.
           
           He
           hath
           promised
           that
           he
           will
           come
           ,
           and
           come
           quickly
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ?
             for
             since
             the
             fathers
          
           and
           Apostles
           
             fell
             asleep
             ,
             all
             things
             continue
             as
             they
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creation
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Take
           heed
           what
           you
           say
           .
           This
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           scoffers
           that
           walked
           after
           their
           own
           lusts
           ▪
           See
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           things
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           and
           accomplished
           before
           Christ
           comes
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           as
           .
           The
           calling
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           The
           bringing
           in
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           The
           time
           of
           
             restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           spoken
           of
           in
           
             Acts
          
           2.
           20
           ,
           21.
           and
           divers
           other
           things
           ,
           spoken
           of
           in
           
             Matth.
          
           24.
           
           Also
           ,
           Satan
           is
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           seal
           set
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deceive
           the
           Nations
           no
           more
           ,
           till
           the
           thousand
           yeers
           should
           be
           fulfilled
           :
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           loosed
           for
           a
           little
           season
           ,
           
             Rev.
          
           20.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           all
           these
           Objections
           ,
           I
           answer
           thus
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           the
           Jews
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           and
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           be
           brought
           in
           ;
           but
           when
           this
           shall
           be
           ,
           no
           man
           knows
           :
           and
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           we
           know
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           quickly
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           twinkling
           of
           an
           eye
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           may
           be
           as
           soon
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           we
           know
           .
           And
           as
           to
           those
           things
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           24
           of
           
           
             Matthew
             ,
          
           which
           are
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           The
           most
           part
           of
           them
           are
           already
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           are
           about
           fulfilling
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           .
           And
           as
           to
           Satan's
           being
           bound
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           ,
           and
           sealed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deceive
           the
           nations
           no
           more
           till
           the
           thousand
           yeers
           be
           fulfilled
           :
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           That
           Satan
           hath
           been
           bound
           already
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           shut
           up
           and
           sealed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           deceive
           the
           nations
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           was
           ,
           comparatively
           to
           that
           which
           he
           is
           now
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           let
           loose
           again
           :
           If
           ever
           the
           Dragon
           was
           let
           loose
           ,
           he
           is
           let
           loose
           now
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           now
           gon
           out
           to
           deceive
           the
           nations
           which
           are
           in
           the
           four
           quarters
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             ,
          
           to
           gather
           them
           together
           to
           battel
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           whom
           is
           as
           the
           sand
           of
           the
           sea
           :
           And
           they
           shall
           go
           upon
           the
           breadth
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           compass
           the
           camp
           of
           the
           Saints
           about
           ,
           and
           the
           beloved
           City
           ;
           and
           fire
           shall
           come
           down
           from
           God
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           devour
           them
           .
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           devil
           ,
           that
           deceived
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           where
           the
           beast
           and
           the
           false
           prophet
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           tormented
           day
           and
           night
           
           for
           ever
           and
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           if
           I
           be
           out
           in
           this
           ,
           then
           I
           shall
           say
           thus
           ,
           That
           a
           thousand
           yeers
           with
           the
           Lord
           are
           as
           one
           day
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           8.
           
           And
           by
           the
           way
           note
           this
           ,
           That
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           Satan
           shall
           be
           so
           shut
           up
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           decive
           some
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           
             That
             which
             any
             of
             you
             hath
             already
             ,
             hold
             fast
             ,
             until
             Christ
             comes
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.
           25.
           
           You
           that
           are
           Professors
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           shew
           onely
           ,
           hold
           fast
           your
           good
           Profession
           ;
           let
           not
           Satan
           drag
           you
           out
           of
           your
           Profession
           ,
           into
           earth
           :
           
             Hold
             fast
             ,
             and
             repent
             :
             if
             thou
             shalt
             not
             watch
             .
             I
             will
             come
             on
             thee
             as
             a
             thief
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             know
             what
             hour
             I
             will
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           Rev.
           3.
           3.
           
           
             Watch
             ye
             therefore
          
           when
           the
           master
           of
           the
           house
           cometh
           ,
           
             lest
             coming
             suddenly
             ,
             he
             finde
             you
             sleeping
             .
             And
             what
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             all
             ,
             Watch
             ;
          
           Mark
           13.
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           
             Watch
             therefore
             ;
             for
             ye
             know
             not
             at
             what
             hour
             your
             Lord
             will
             come
             ,
          
           Matth.
           24.
           42
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           
           
             But
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             had
             known
             in
             what
             watch
             the
             thief
             would
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             watched
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             have
             suffered
             his
             house
             to
             be
             broken
             up
             .
             Therefore
             
             be
             ye
          
           also
           
             ready
             :
             for
             in
             such
             an
             hour
             as
             ye
             think
             not
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             cometh
             .
          
           Surely
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           but
           will
           steal
           in
           upon
           us
           unawares
           ,
           when
           we
           look
           not
           for
           him
           :
           Therefore
           watch
           ,
           with
           oil
           in
           your
           lamps
           .
           And
           to
           encourage
           you
           to
           watch
           ,
           consider
           that
           place
           of
           Scripture
           in
           
             Luke
          
           12.
           37.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             those
             servants
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             cometh
             shall
             finde
             watching
             ;
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             gird
             himself
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             sit
             down
             to
             meat
             ,
             and
             will
             come
             forth
             and
             serve
             them
             .
             And
             if
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             second
             watch
             ,
             or
             come
             in
             the
             third
             watch
             ,
             and
             finde
             them
             so
             doing
             ,
             blessed
             are
             those
             servants
             .
             But
             if
             that
             servant
             shall
             say
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             My
             Lord
             delayeth
             his
             coming
             ;
             the
             Lord
             of
             that
             servant
             shall
             come
             in
             a
             day
             when
             he
             looketh
             not
             for
             him
             ,
          
           Luke
           12.
           45.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           
             Be
             patient
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
          
           be
           ye
           patient
           also
           ;
           for
           
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draws
             nigh
             ;
          
           it
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           
             James
          
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           It
           was
           nigh
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ;
           it
           is
           neerer
           now
           .
           
             For
             ye
             have
             need
             of
             patience
             ,
             that
             after
             ye
             have
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             .
             For
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             come
             ,
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             ,
          
           Heb.
           10.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           Certainly
           he
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           but
           will
           steal
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           never
           expect
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           wait
           and
           look
           for
           Christ's
           coming
           .
           
             Ye
             come
             behinde
             in
             no
             gift
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           7.
           
           
             Looking
             for
             and
             hasting
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             the
             heavens
             being
             on
             fire
             ,
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             element
             shall
             melt
             with
             fervent
             heat
             ,
          
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           12.
           
           Look
           for
           him
           from
           the
           clouds
           ;
           expect
           him
           to
           come
           down
           in
           a
           cloud
           of
           darkness
           into
           your
           spirits
           :
           for
           he
           will
           break
           thorow
           your
           darkness
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           light
           .
           Wait
           :
           who
           knows
           but
           that
           he
           may
           come
           down
           in
           a
           cloud
           of
           darkness
           into
           your
           hrarts
           ?
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           
             Little
             children
             ,
             abide
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             ashamed
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           28.
           
           
             For
             as
             the
             days
             of
             Noe
             were
             ,
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             days
             that
             were
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             they
             were
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             marrying
             and
             giving
             in
             marriage
             ,
             until
             the
             day
             that
             Noe
             entered
             into
             the
             ark
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             until
             the
             flood
             came
             ,
             
             and
             took
             them
             all
             away
             :
             so
             shall
             also
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             ,
          
           Matth.
           24.
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           
             The
             very
             God
             of
             peace
          
           (
           therefore
           )
           
             sanctifie
             you
             wholly
             :
             and
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             your
             whole
             spirit
             ,
             soul
             and
             body
             may
             be
             preserved
             blameless
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ▪
          
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           23.
           
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           Then
           
             Occupie
             till
             Christ
             come
             .
          
           God
           hath
           given
           every
           one
           of
           us
           a
           Talent
           ;
           let
           us
           improve
           our
           Talents
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           not
           say
           ,
           when
           Christ
           comes
           (
           as
           one
           of
           those
           Ten
           did
           )
           Lord
           ,
           here
           is
           thy
           Talent
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           kept
           laid
           up
           in
           a
           napkin
           :
           for
           I
           feared
           thee
           ,
           because
           thou
           art
           an
           austere
           man
           ,
           that
           thou
           takest
           that
           up
           thou
           layest
           not
           down
           ,
           and
           reapest
           that
           thou
           didst
           not
           sowe
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           give
           him
           his
           own
           ,
           with
           overplus
           ;
           
             Luke
          
           19.
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           Let
           us
           not
           be
           as
           one
           of
           those
           Husbandmen
           to
           whom
           God
           committed
           his
           Vineyard
           till
           he
           came
           ;
           that
           when
           God
           should
           send
           one
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           or
           his
           Heir
           ,
           for
           the
           fruit
           of
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           that
           should
           beat
           or
           wound
           any
           of
           his
           servants
           that
           he
           sends
           ,
           or
           kill
           the
           Heir
           ,
           and
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           ;
           lest
           he
           come
           and
           destroy
           us
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           20.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
         
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             light
             shall
             not
             be
             clear
             ,
             nor
             dark
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           things
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           What
           
             that
             day
          
           is
           .
           It
           is
           the
           day
           of
           God's
           coming
           ,
           of
           his
           appearance
           ;
           as
           appears
           by
           vers
           .
           5.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ▪
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             light
          
           here
           ▪
           I
           may
           be
           taken
           either
           for
           a
           natural
           or
           spiritual
           light
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           that
           expression
           ,
           
             The
             light
             shall
             not
             be
             clear
             nor
             dark
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           It
           shall
           be
           a
           
             medium
          
           betwixt
           both
           :
           part
           clear
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           precious
           ;
           and
           part
           dark
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           darkness
           ;
           not
           altogether
           clear
           ,
           nor
           yet
           altogether
           dark
           :
           we
           cannot
           say
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           clear
           ,
           nor
           yet
           can
           we
           say
           it
           shall
           be
           dark
           ;
           but
           it
           shall
           be
           betwixt
           both
           .
        
         
           
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             one
             day
             :
          
           Or
           ,
           The
           day
           shall
           be
           one
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           One
           perpetual
           day
           .
           The
           Prophet's
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           continual
           light
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           under
           the
           Messiah
           ;
           though
           sometimes
           more
           dim
           and
           dark
           then
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           yet
           
           ways
           some
           light
           .
           Or
           ,
           one
           perpetual
           day
           may
           be
           taken
           thus
           ;
           In
           which
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           darkness
           at
           all
           :
           
             Rev.
          
           22.
           5.
           
           
             And
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             night
             there
             ;
             and
             they
             need
             no
             candle
             ,
             neither
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             gives
             them
             light
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             raign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           singular
           day
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Christ's
           death
           ,
           when
           the
           Sun
           was
           darkened
           at
           noon
           :
           
             Amos
          
           8.
           9.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             cause
             the
             sun
             to
             go
             down
             at
             noon
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             darken
             the
             earth
             in
             the
             clear
             day
             .
          
           Which
           thing
           God
           did
           ;
           and
           so
           remained
           three
           hours
           :
           see
           
             Matth.
          
           27.
           45.
           
           
             Now
             from
             the
             sixth
             hour
             there
             was
             darkness
             over
             all
             the
             land
             ,
             until
             the
             ninth
             hour
             .
          
           Or
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           day
           of
           Christ's
           coming
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           words
           following
           ,
           
             Which
             shall
             be
             known
             to
             the
             Lord
             .
             Of
             that
             day
             and
             hour
             knows
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           Mat.
           24.
           36.
           
        
         
           
             Not
             day
             nor
             night
             :
          
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           day
           ,
           neither
           shall
           it
           be
           night
           .
           What
           then
           shall
           it
           be
           ?
           It
           shall
           be
           somewhat
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           
             But
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             at
             evening-time
             
             it
             shall
             be
             light
             .
          
           When
           we
           look
           for
           nothing
           but
           darkness
           to
           approach
           ,
           when
           dark
           night
           draws
           on
           ,
           then
           light
           shall
           break
           forth
           :
           when
           we
           look
           for
           darkness
           ,
           then
           behold
           glorious
           light
           .
           See
           
             Isai.
          
           60.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             The
             sun
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             thy
             light
             by
             day
             ,
             neither
             for
             brightness
             shall
             the
             moon
             give
             light
             unto
             thee
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             unto
             thee
             an
             everlasting
             light
             ,
             and
             thy
             God
             thy
             glory
             :
             the
             Lord
             himself
             shall
             be
             unto
             us
             an
             everlasting
             light
             :
             thy
             sun
             shall
             no
             more
             go
             down
             ,
             neither
             shall
             thy
             moon
             withdraw
             it self
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             thine
             everlasting
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             mourning
             shall
             be
             ended
             .
          
           See
           
             Revel.
          
           21.
           23.
           
           
             And
             the
             city
             had
             no
             need
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             moon
             ,
             to
             shine
             in
             it
             :
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             did
             lighten
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             is
             the
             light
             thereof
             .
          
           In
           the
           evening-time
           ,
           when
           we
           little
           expect
           light
           ,
           this
           everlasting
           glorious
           light
           shall
           break
           forth
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           further
           goes
           on
           ,
           to
           discover
           what
           shall
           be
           in
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           
             that
             living
             waters
             shall
             go
             out
             from
             Jerusalem
             .
             Jerusalem
          
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           City
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Saints
           .
           The
           
             living
             waters
          
           here
           ,
           
           are
           waters
           that
           have
           life
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           abundance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           see
           
             Joh.
          
           7.
           38.
           
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             in
             me
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             belly
             shall
             flow
             rivers
             of
             living
             water
             .
          
           These
           shall
           flow
           out
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           see
           
             Ezek.
          
           47.
           from
           the
           first
           verse
           to
           the
           seventeenth
           .
           
             Afterward
             he
             brought
             me
             again
             unto
             the
             door
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             waters
             issued
             out
             from
             under
             the
             threshold
             of
             the
             house
             eastward
             :
             for
             the
             forefront
             of
             the
             house
             stood
             towards
             the
             cast
             ;
             and
             the
             waters
             came
             down
             from
             under
             from
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             at
             the
             south
             side
             of
             the
             altar
             .
             Then
             brought
             he
             me
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             the
             gate
             northward
             ,
             and
             led
             me
             about
             the
             way
             without
             unto
             the
             utter
             gate
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             that
             looketh
             eastward
             ,
             and
             behold
             ,
             there
             ran
             out
             waters
             on
             the
             right
             side
             .
             And
             when
             the
             man
             that
             had
             the
             line
             in
             his
             hand
             went
             forth
             eastward
             ,
             he
             measured
             a
             thousand
             cubits
             ,
             and
             he
             brought
             me
             thorow
             the
             waters
             :
             the
             waters
             were
             to
             the
             ancles
             .
             Again
             he
             measured
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             brought
             me
             thorow
             the
             waters
             :
             the
             waters
             were
             to
             the
             knees
             .
             Again
             he
             measured
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             brought
             me
             thorow
             the
             waters
             :
             the
             waters
             were
             to
             the
             loins
             .
             
             Afterward
             he
             measured
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             river
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             pass
             over
             :
             for
             the
             waters
             were
             risen
             ,
             waters
             to
             swim
             in
             .
             And
             he
             said
             anto
             me
             ,
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             hast
             thou
             seen
             this
             ?
             Then
             he
             brought
             me
             ,
             and
             caused
             me
             to
             return
             to
             the
             brink
             of
             the
             river
             .
             Now
             when
             I
             had
             returned
             ,
             behold
             ,
             at
             the
             brink
             of
             the
             river
             were
             very
             many
             trees
             ,
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             .
             Then
             said
             he
             unto
             me
             ,
             These
             waters
             issue
             out
             toward
             the
             east
             country
             ,
             and
             go
             down
             into
             the
             desart
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             the
             sea
             :
             which
             being
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             waters
             shall
             be
             healed
             .
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             that
             moveth
             ,
             that
             liveth
             ,
             which
             moveth
             whithersoever
             the
             river
             shall
             come
             ,
             shall
             live
             ;
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             very
             great
             multitude
             of
             fish
             ,
             because
             these
             waters
             shall
             come
             thither
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             shall
             live
             whither
             the
             river
             cometh
             .
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             fishers
             shall
             stand
             upon
             it
             ,
             from
             Engedi
             even
             unto
             Eneglaim
             :
             they
             shall
             be
             a
             place
             to
             spread
             forth
             nets
             ;
             their
             fish
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             their
             kindes
             ,
             as
             the
             fish
             of
             the
             great
             sea
             ,
             exceeding
             many
             .
             But
             the
          
           
           
             miry
             places
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             marishes
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             healed
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             salt
             .
             And
             by
             the
             river
             ,
             upon
             the
             bank
             thereof
             ,
             on
             this
             side
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             side
             ,
             shall
             grow
             all
             trees
             for
             meat
             ,
             whose
             leaf
             shall
             not
             fade
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             be
             consumed
             :
             it
             shall
             bring
             forth
             new
             fruit
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             months
             ,
             because
             their
             waters
             they
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             sanctuary
             ;
             and
             the
             fruit
             thereof
             shall
             be
             for
             meat
             ,
             and
             the
             leaf
             thereof
             for
             medicine
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           see
           what
           these
           waters
           are
           ;
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           not
           passable
           ,
           healing
           waters
           ,
           waters
           of
           life
           .
           See
           
             Joel
          
           3.
           18.
           
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             that
             the
             mountains
             shall
             drop
             down
             new
             wine
             ,
             and
             the
             hills
             shall
             flow
             with
             milk
             and
             all
             the
             rivers
             of
             Judah
             shall
             flow
             with
             waters
             ;
             and
             a
             fountain
             shall
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shall
             water
             the
             valley
             of
             Shittim
             .
          
           The
           Mountains
           ,
           here
           ,
           are
           the
           Saints
           :
           for
           they
           are
           so
           called
           in
           Scripture
           .
           The
           New
           Wine
           which
           they
           shall
           drop
           down
           ,
           is
           new
           discoveries
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Hills
           are
           the
           Saints
           likewise
           ,
           caught
           up
           into
           high
           enjoyments
           of
           God
           .
           Their
           flowing
           with
           Milk
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Spirit
           breaking
           forth
           in
           an
           abundant
           
           manner
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           another
           consideration
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           that
           saying
           ,
           A
           fountain
           shall
           come
           forth
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           There
           shall
           be
           such
           a
           fountain
           of
           living
           waters
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           flow
           forth
           from
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           shall
           not
           be
           dry
           .
           See
           
             Revel.
          
           22.
           1.
           
           
             And
             he
             shewed
             me
             a
             pure
             river
             of
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             clear
             as
             crystal
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             .
          
           Which
           speaks
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           onely
           it
           holds
           forth
           the
           pureness
           of
           those
           waters
           .
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             streets
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             either
             side
             of
             the
             river
             ,
             was
             there
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             bare
             twelve
             manner
             of
             fruits
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             her
             fruit
             every
             month
             ;
             and
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             tree
             were
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             nations
             .
          
        
         
           Half
           of
           these
           waters
           shall
           go
           towards
           the
           former
           or
           Eastern
           sea
           ,
           and
           half
           of
           them
           toward
           the
           later
           sea
           ,
           or
           hinder
           sea
           .
           The
           Eastern
           Sea
           ,
           here
           in
           the
           letter
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Lake
             of
             Sodom
             ;
          
           and
           the
           hinder
           Sea
           is
           the
           
             Mediterranean
             sea
             .
          
           But
           take
           it
           in
           the
           mystery
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           is
           this
           :
           By
           the
           former
           Sea
           are
           meant
           those
           that
           are
           forwardest
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Christ
           :
           by
           the
           hinder
           Sea
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           hindermost
           in
           the
           
           ways
           of
           Christ
           .
           Or
           ,
           the
           former
           Sea
           ,
           and
           hinder
           Sea
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           
             The
             abundance
             of
             the
             sea
             shall
             be
             converted
             to
             thee
             :
          
           See
           
             Isai.
          
           60.
           5.
           
           It
           speaks
           this
           clearly
           ,
           A
           general
           and
           large
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             In
             summer
             and
             in
             winter
             shall
             it
             be
             .
          
           When
           it
           is
           Summer
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           Wintet
           with
           a
           soul
           ,
           these
           waters
           shall
           never
           be
           dried
           up
           ;
           no
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           hottest
           time
           of
           Summer
           ,
           as
           your
           natural
           Summer-streams
           are
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             LORD
             shall
             be
             King
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           He
           shall
           alone
           be
           acknowledged
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           he
           shall
           alone
           reign
           and
           rule
           ;
           none
           but
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           
             In
             that
             day
             shall
             there
             be
             one
             LORD
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             one
             .
             That
             day
          
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           day
           of
           God's
           coming
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             There
             shall
             be
             one
             Lord
             .
          
           Now
           there
           are
           many
           Lords
           ,
           but
           then
           shall
           there
           be
           onely
           the
           true
           God
           acknowledged
           .
           
             There
             shall
             be
             one
             Lord
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             be
             one
             .
          
           Now
           he
           is
           twain
           ;
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           one
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             one
             .
          
           Now
           Twain
           ,
           then
           One
           .
           O
           what
           a
           glorious
           state
           will
           that
           be
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           but
           One
           Lord
           and
           One
           Name
           worshipped
           !
           Then
           shall
           be
           no
           other
           Name
           professed
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           .
           Though
           all
           people
           now
           profess
           another
           God
           ,
           and
           
             walk
             in
             the
             name
             of
             his
             God
          
           (
           Micah
           4.
           5.
           
           )
           yet
           they
           shall
           then
           walk
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           true
           God
           alone
           .
        
         
           
             Question
             .
          
           What
           is
           it
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           majesty
           ,
           wisdom
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           shall
           not
           be
           clear
           nor
           dark
           ,
           neither
           day
           nor
           night
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           and
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Then
           think
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           if
           it
           fall
           out
           so
           ,
           as
           surely
           it
           will
           .
           
             But
             in
             the
             evening
             it
             will
             be
             light
             .
          
           When
           the
           night
           begins
           to
           approach
           ,
           and
           gross
           darkness
           to
           follow
           ,
           then
           light
           will
           break
           forth
           ,
           even
           the
           everlasting
           light
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           A
           strange
           thing
           
           is
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           spiritual
           blindness
           ,
           betwixt
           darkness
           and
           light
           :
           sometimes
           he
           thinks
           he
           sees
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           he
           thinks
           he
           sees
           not
           ;
           he
           cannot
           tell
           .
           
             In
             the
             evening
             it
             shall
             be
             light
             ;
          
           when
           a
           soul
           least
           looks
           for
           it
           .
           Who
           would
           look
           for
           light
           to
           break
           forth
           in
           the
           evening
           !
           But
           it
           is
           true
           that
           it
           shall
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           wait
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           living
           waters
           shall
           flow
           forth
           from
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           half
           of
           them
           toward
           the
           former
           sea
           ,
           and
           half
           of
           them
           toward
           the
           hinder
           sea
           ;
           Then
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           discover
           the
           abundance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           that
           shall
           be
           poured
           forth
           in
           the
           later
           days
           ;
           A
           fountain
           of
           living
           waters
           shall
           flow
           forth
           from
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           to
           water
           the
           world
           with
           ;
           The
           mountains
           shall
           drop
           down
           new
           wine
           ,
           and
           the
           hills
           shall
           flow
           with
           milk
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rivers
           of
           
             Judah
          
           shall
           flow
           with
           waters
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Christ
           shall
           be
           so
           filled
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           them
           as
           a
           Fountain
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           come
           flowing
           sorth
           from
           them
           ,
           towards
           the
           former
           sea
           ,
           and
           later
           sea
           .
           This
           shall
           be
           in
           Summer
           and
           in
           Winter
           ;
           it
           shall
           be
           always
           ,
           it
           shall
           constantly
           flow
           forth
           from
           them
           towards
           the
           world
           .
        
         
         
           If
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           You
           that
           want
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           wait
           for
           it
           :
           if
           you
           believe
           ,
           out
           of
           your
           belly
           shall
           flow
           rivers
           of
           waters
           ;
           a
           fountain
           of
           living
           waters
           shall
           flow
           forth
           from
           you
           ,
           to
           water
           the
           dry
           and
           parched
           ground
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           thus
           ,
           This
           may
           soon
           discover
           who
           shall
           reign
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             alone
             shall
             reign
             ;
          
           he
           shall
           be
           King
           then
           over
           all
           the
           earth
           ;
           then
           our
           Lord
           will
           be
           exalted
           .
           Now
           men
           reign
           ,
           and
           are
           exalted
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           throw
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           exalt
           himself
           .
           
             And
             his
             Name
             shall
             be
             one
             .
          
           His
           Name
           is
           not
           one
           now
           ;
           there
           are
           other
           names
           besides
           his
           ,
           worshipped
           :
           but
           God
           will
           throw
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           His
           alone
           shall
           be
           lifted
           up
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           The
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           THere
           are
           three
           things
           which
           moved
           me
           to
           write
           this
           
             Postscript
             :
          
        
         
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           To
           declare
           and
           make
           known
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           I
           have
           written
           against
           the
           Priests
           ,
           was
           intended
           onely
           against
           those
           that
           are
           base
           and
           vile
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           take
           Tythes
           ,
           and
           are
           proud
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           idle
           ,
           blinde
           Priests
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           for
           Gain
           ;
           that
           feed
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Flock
           ;
           
           that
           Go
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           Sent
           ;
           that
           teach
           for
           hire
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           was
           ,
           To
           take
           off
           those
           things
           that
           have
           been
           laid
           to
           my
           charge
           by
           Some
           ,
           concerning
           my
           first
           Book
           ;
           which
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           They
           affirm
           that
           I
           say
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           that
           
             I
             take
             heaven
             to
             be
             the
             light
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
          
           which
           is
           true
           :
           and
           
             that
             Satan
             in
             heaven
             ,
             is
             Satan
             in
             the
             very
             light
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
          
           which
           I
           deny
           :
           For
           it
           is
           an
           impossible
           thing
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           .
           Though
           this
           I
           cannot
           but
           subscribe
           to
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           will
           administer
           to
           souls
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           teach
           souls
           to
           make
           false
           applications
           and
           misapprehensions
           of
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           look
           diligently
           into
           my
           Book
           ,
           and
           search
           narrowly
           how
           things
           are
           spoken
           there
           ,
           they
           would
           finde
           that
           I
           speak
           a
           quite
           contrary
           thing
           :
           for
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Satan
             in
             heaven
             ,
             is
             Satan
             in
             glory
             ;
          
           
           
             and
             Satan
             in
             glory
             ,
             is
             Satan
             in
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             .
          
           As
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             there
             appeared
             another
             wonder
             in
             heaven
             ;
          
           the
           meaning
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           there
           appeared
           really
           
             a
             great
             Red
             Dragon
          
           in
           the
           light
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           
             John
          
           being
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           Spirit
           into
           heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           the
           light
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           saw
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           
             great
             Red
             Dragon
          
           there
           ;
           but
           not
           really
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           light
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           that
           they
           lay
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Title
           of
           my
           last
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             A
             WONDER
             ,
             AND
             NO
             WONDER
             :
          
           They
           admire
           how
           I
           can
           make
           that
           which
           
             Is
             a
             Wonder
             ,
          
           to
           be
           
             No
             Wonder
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           poor
           thing
           to
           give
           an
           Answer
           to
           :
           But
           I
           will
           satissie
           them
           
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           I
           make
           
             A
             Wonder
             ,
             No
             Wonder
             ,
          
           thus
           :
           It
           is
           
             a
             Wonder
          
           to
           those
           that
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           what
           
             Satan
             in
             heaven
          
           is
           ;
           for
           they
           stand
           and
           admire
           at
           the
           thing
           :
           But
           it
           is
           
             not
             a
             Wonder
          
           to
           those
           that
           know
           what
           
             Satan
             in
             heaven
          
           is
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           admire
           ,
           neither
           do
           they
           at
           all
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           well
           acquainted
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           reason
           wherefore
           
             John
          
           called
           it
           
             A
             Wonder
             ,
          
           was
           ,
           Because
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           
             Satan
             in
             heaven
          
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           acquainted
           with
           
             Satan
             in
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             .
          
        
         
           Consider
           that
           place
           in
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14
             
             ▪
             And
             no
             marvel
             :
             for
             Satan
             himself
             is
             changed
             into
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             .
          
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           things
           they
           lay
           to
           my
           charge
           ,
           are
           words
           in
           my
           Book
           which
           are
           falsly
           printed
           ;
           for
           which
           
           the
           Printer
           indeed
           is
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           not
           I.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           that
           moved
           me
           to
           write
           this
           
             Postscript
             ,
          
           was
           ,
           To
           answer
           a
           poor
           weak
           saying
           of
           one
           whom
           I
           forbear
           to
           name
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           
             There
             are
             many
             that
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             write
             now
             a
             days
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             no
             warrant
             for
             any
             of
             them
             to
             write
             ,
             seeing
             there
             are
             so
             many
             learned
             ,
             able
             ,
             and
             godly
             men
             ,
             that
             do
             write
             ;
             unless
             they
             could
             write
             some
             New
             Truth
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             .
          
        
         
           To
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           ask
           you
           this
           :
           Is
           all
           Truth
           in
           learned
           godly
           men
           ?
           Have
           none
           but
           they
           a
           warrant
           to
           write
           ?
           May
           not
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           Learning
           at
           all
           ,
           be
           endued
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           power
           from
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           made
           as
           fit
           as
           they
           to
           preach
           and
           write
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           
           same
           Spirit
           in
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ?
           Certainly
           you
           have
           lost
           your
           Senses
           ;
           you
           seem
           to
           hold
           that
           which
           many
           ignorant
           Priests
           do
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           none
           are
           so
           able
           to
           deliver
           and
           write
           Truth
           ,
           as
           themselves
           are
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           godly
           learned
           men
           will
           not
           assume
           this
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           will
           esteem
           others
           above
           themselves
           .
           There
           is
           that
           revealed
           ,
           many
           times
           ,
           to
           a
           poor
           ,
           ignorant
           ,
           weak
           Christian
           ,
           that
           learned
           Christians
           are
           ignorant
           of
           :
           and
           I
           have
           seen
           that
           written
           by
           a
           Babe
           ,
           the
           like
           whereof
           I
           never
           saw
           come
           from
           learned
           Professors
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           godly
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           discourage
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           light
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           take
           off
           partiality
           :
           and
           my
           end
           in
           answering
           the
           foresaid
           saying
           ,
           was
           (
           God
           knows
           )
           That
           those
           that
           heard
           it
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           led
           aside
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           see
           the
           vanity
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           proceeded
           either
           from
           Ignorance
           or
           Envie
        
         
         
           To
           the
           second
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           Truth
           new
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           written
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           written
           ,
           is
           the
           old
           Truth
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           one
           sence
           ,
           old
           Truth
           may
           be
           new
           ;
           as
           in
           that
           sence
           ,
           
             I
             write
             to
             you
             a
             new
             Commandment
             :
          
           it
           was
           new
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           not
           practised
           it
           before
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           was
           the
           old
           Commandment
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           Now
           he
           that
           writes
           ,
           must
           write
           old
           Truth
           ,
           that
           was
           heretofore
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           must
           write
           a
           Lye
           :
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             new
             under
             the
             sun
             .
          
           There
           are
           many
           hidden
           old
           Truths
           which
           you
           and
           others
           know
           not
           ,
           though
           ye
           and
           others
           think
           ye
           know
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           write
           them
           ,
           and
           declare
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           called
           to
           it
           of
           God
           .
           And
           those
           that
           think
           themselves
           to
           know
           most
           ,
           know
           least
           ,
           yea
           ,
           are
           very
           fools
           :
           nay
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           write
           those
           things
           that
           you
           and
           others
           haply
           know
           to
           be
           Truth
           :
           for
           
           though
           you
           and
           others
           know
           them
           to
           be
           Truth
           ,
           yet
           haply
           others
           do
           not
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           writes
           the
           things
           he
           hath
           seen
           ,
           felt
           ,
           and
           handled
           :
           but
           for
           any
           to
           write
           the
           things
           of
           another
           (
           as
           he
           may
           )
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           seen
           nor
           felt
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           lawful
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
      
  

